#and going there always makes me feel a little uneasy since the time i left my bunny boy there and never saw him again...

[russellsppttemplates]

We're a couple of idiots, aren't we? (Charles Leclerc)

You had always been there to see Charles race and you wouldn't let your fight interfere with that

Note: english is not my first language. I'm not the best at writing angst pieces, but I hope this one is decent enough!

Thank you so much to everyone who likes and reblogs, your feedback is appreciated 🤍 and I'm taking requests so if you have any ideas or concepts you want to share, feel free to do so as I'll try to get to them the best I can!

my masterlist

Tw: family issues (alludes to the caregiver necessities), couple fight

Tag list: @myloverjk-blog

It all began when you came home later than expected, the tiredness evident in your eyes as you paced your bag down on the sofa and allowed yourself to rest for a little, "Hey, amour", Charles whispered, testing to see if you were awake as he walked inside the living room, "hey", you said, patting the seat next to you.

Kissing your forehead, Charles sat next to you, "how was your day?", he asked, rubbing your thigh, "exhausting", you sighed, "and the next few are going to be even worse. I probably won't be home for dinner tomorrow anyway".

Charles felt uneasy, squirming around in his seat. You had been working a lot, your family also needed you on their side since your grandparents needed more assistance these days, so you and Charles haven't been able to spend that much time together. And wether it was the fact that you're used to being around eachother or the fact that the season was not going as expected, Charles felt like he hadn't spent enough time with the person he considered his safe and happy place.

"You have been very busy, I feel like I've hardly spent time with you", Charles noted, and maybe it was a seemingly honest comment that wasn't intended to be taken as harmful as you did.

"I know I've not been home, Charles, you think I don't feel that too? I know we haven't spent much time together just the two of us, but it's not been easy! Everyone needs me here, there and everywhere at the same time, and I also need time for me!", you let out.

Unexpectedly, your words also impacted Charles in a way you didn't think they would, "I know you've been busy, but we also need to spend time together, no? Or is our relationship not something we should invest time on? In a relationship, we both need eachother", he gulped. A weird and new feeling sat in his chest, like he was pressuring you and that he was burdening you.

"We do, but we also need to let eachother have some time, too!", you said, feeling anger, sadness, and overall tiredness from your recent days, "I'm going to bed", you mumbled, getting up and heading for your shared bedroom.

The energy you had left in your body was only enough to allow you to wash your face, noticing the dull and dark tone as you quickly rubbed some moisturiser on, grabbing your pyjamas to out them on and lay in bed, taking a painkiller for the growing headache.

When Charles finally go to the bedroom, he noticed you were already asleep on your side of the bed, carefully walking along the side so he could kiss your forehead before he too got ready for bed.

.

By the time the next morning arrived, Charles had ready left, and when you grabbed your phone, notifications from various WhatsApp groups popped up.

Mum + Dad

Can you go by grandma's house today? She was complaining of some pain and we can't remember if her meds box is sorted out or not.

Ferrari GP Weekend

Okay, just to make sure I'm not leaving anyone out: Y/N, you're not coming this weekend, right?

Since your family had been needing you to spend more time with them and at home, you had already said that you weren't sure you'd be joining them for that Grand Prix, and last night's fight settled the subject.

Texting both of the groups, you got up and got ready for the day, already knowing it was going to be a tough one.

You and Charles didn't fight a lot, at least not like this. Usually, you always found a way to talk about things and sort them out. So even this was new territory, not having talked about the subject and finding a common ground, because the situation you both left it at the night before was not the one to have.

Throughout the day, you hopefully texted Charles saying that you'd try to be home so you could talk to eachother before he left later on the evening, and while you intended to keep it, you had to text him again

To Charles

I'm sorry, but I don't think I'll be home until nighttime. My grandma needs me and it's going to take a while.

Have a safe flight. Can you text me when you land, please? Love you ✨️

True to your word, you sat in your bedroom with the moon already shinning through the windows and showcasing perfectly Charles' bedside table with none of his rings, watch and bracelets where he usually put them when he was at the house.

.

"Why did I arrive to the paddock today only to find out that you are not joining me this weekend?", Francisca said over the phone, apparently not even bothering to wish you a good morning, even though it clearly wasn't one.

"Because I've been the busiest bee ever under the sun, and I also had a fight with Charles, and I need to sleep for three days straight to recover", you replied back, noticing the change in Pierre's girlfriend's tone.

"Oh", she added, "I'm sorry, it's just that you're always here and I haven't been able to talk to him properly yet, maybe it's a good thing I haven't yet", she admitted.

One thing you liked about her, was how honest she was with you, and you needed it right now, "do you think I should go? We left the subject hanging and it's not something light we can just solve over the phone. And besides, I've always been there for these races, and he deserves as much support as he can get", you asked, chewing on your bottom lip as you waited for her answer.

"I have no idea why you fought, nor do I want to know unless you feel comfortable in telling me, but I do know that you're made for eachother, so if your heart tells you to come to the race, you should", she advised and you could hear the smile on her voice, "besides, I love your company, so it's a win win".

.

From all the times you had previously travelled with Charles, you had become acquainted and a pro a listing what you needed for the race weekends, so packing was easy and quick: two changes of clothes for both colder and warmer weather, basic toiletries bag in a backpack with entertainment and snacks for the flight.

The early hours allowed you to get to the airport without any traffic and make it to the gate with enough time to spare so you could grab a coffee to go.

Francisca knew you were coming, and after having a conversation with your family, you explained to them how the whole situation was putting pressure not only on you but also on your relationship with Charles. As you expected, they were not aware of how the situation was on your side and sat down with you so you could find a better arrangement.

Arriving at the airport of destination, you quickly found the transport line that would be taking you to the closest stop near the paddock, gradually seeing fans get inside as the stops approached the track site.

You followed them in, wanting to go as unnoticed as possible as you walked along them.

"I just saw on Instagram that Charles had left his hotel a while ago, so he should be here any minute now", a young woman around your age commented with her friends, stopping by the benches you were sitting in. Turns out you were waiting for the same person after all.

"Is it okay if we sit here?", one of them asked kindly, "Oh, you're Y/N", one of the girls said.

Nodding, you pushed your backpack to rest near your legs, "of course you can sit", you smiled, still not used to the fact that fans often recognised your face.

"Thanks!", she scurried nervously, urging her friends to sit, seeing their surprised faces as they looked at you, "Also, I'm sorry, I'm sure this is weird for you, that I know your name and you don't know mine, I- we didn't expect to find you here", she apoligised, finally sitting down.

"It's okay, unless you're going to turn out to be come crazy stalker fan, I think we will be fine", you smiled, hoping they would catch the joke and relax a little.

"No no no!", they all said, smiling when you smiled back, "but, may I ask what you're doing here? I mean, don't you have an all access pass?", one of them wondered as she sat next to you.

"I'm surprising Charles, actually", you added, feeling like saying anything else would not only be violating yours and Charles' privacy, but also allowing the creation of rumours you wouldn't want, "I wasn't originally coming to see him race, but some things cleared up on my calendar so I thought I'd surprise him", you finished, seeing them smile, "do you come to watch races regularly?", you asked, changing the subject hopefully subtly enough that they wouldn't notice too much.

Conversation was flowing easily, really, they seemed like really nice girls and it never felt invasive, so the time you had to wait went by quickly, hearing people call your boyfriend's name.

You could notice his presence anywhere, that was a given. Wether it was his well trained torso that made spotting him even from his back, or his handsome face, it wasn't hard yo miss him even surrounded by fans who were wearing the same t-shirt as him.

"Let me stand around you so he won't notice me", you said, "with how enamoured he is of you, I'm sure it won't be long", one of the girls, named Lyla, you learned, spoke, wanting to see the scene unfold as he approached you.

"Hi!", Charles greeted, posing for the pictures while he signed the caps they had, not noticing your hand holding one of his own caps was in the mix.

"Charles! Can you sign this, please?", you asked, hoping you were loud enough, "I was not coming to see you race today, but I'm very happy I did", you almost yelled, thanking the fact that the other girls had helped you by keeping quiet until he realised you were there.

It was enough for Charles to recognise the voice. After all, he had been longing to hear it for the past couple of days.

"Y/N, you're here!", he called, handing Lyla the permanent marker before he hugged you, "I missed you so much, I'm sorry", he whispered on your ear before pulling back a little so he could look you in the eye, "you don't have a pass, do you?", he wondered, seeing you shake your head, "I'll see what I can do, but you're coming with me", he smiled, holding your hand in his and bidding goodbye to the group of girls after you all took a group picture.

The rush until you arrived in his driver's room didn't allow you to talk until you sat on the sofa after greeting everyone and thanking one of the team members for getting you a pass on such short notice.

"Do you think we can talk about it? I don't want to ruin the race by distracting you from it, but I don't think we should be here and not discuss it either", you brought the subject, looking up to see Charles push a chair and sit in front of you, "I want to apologise first", you said, "I never should have said what I said, especially the way I said it, I'm sorry", you apologised, "I never intended it in a way that would hurt you".

Charles grabbed your hands, lacing them in his and looking into your eyes, "I'm sorry, too. I think we should talk about it, too. I want this to be solved, I want us to be well", he admitted.

"My grandparents have been needing a bit more help, and my parents counted on me for it. And I feel like I haven't spent that much time with you, and I'm so sorry for it, but sometimes it just got too much. And I didn't want to burden you, you have your own things to worry about and this would be another thing. They're better now and this was probably a bad phase, but still", you explained.

Charles chuckled before he saw the confusion on your face, "no, I'm joking about this, amour. I'm glad they're better", he reasoned, "but I thought I was being a burden because I felt like I was clingy, like I needed you more than usual and that you had had enough. I didn't want to put more on your plate", he sighed.

Smiling at him, you moved your hand to caress his cheek, "you could never be too much, Charles. Sometimes I just need to deal with things on my own for a bit, even if there is help from someone else", you blushed.

"I know you need me to give you the space you need, that's why I didn't want to push you to talk about things, because as much as I want to craddle you in my arms forever and shield you away from the world's evil, I know you like to do things on your own, at least at first", he noted, earning your silent agreement, "but I'm here for you, always. I'm glad we worked that out", he smiled, pulling your face to his and kissing you deeply, only stopping when someone knocked on the door.

"I heard my favourite girl is back in the paddock, so I suggest you come out because I'm not feeling like I want to see whatever is going on there", your recognised Francisca's voice, getting up and opening the door to see Pierre by her side, "I told her she shouldn't interrupt you two, but she was very excited to know how the surprise went", he smiled.

"A very good surprise indeed, the best one ever", Charles said, pulling you in for one last kiss before he ventured out to the garage, a new feeling of confidence knowing you were there to watch him race.

#charles leclerc imagine #charles leclerc x reader #charles leclerc fanfic #f1 imagine #f1 x reader #f1 fanfic

[14thgalerie]

tell me why

• pairing: theodore nott x reader

• now playing: dangerous by madison beer

• word count: 3.3k

• genre: angst, fluff (barely)

— based on this request, i hope you like this one even though i'm pretty sure this isn't what you had in mind huhu. i tried to find a way to go about this prompt that isn't all cliche and was written before.

Projects given over the holiday: written and set aside in a matter of six hours.

Every crevice and corner of his room is now spotless.

A game of quidditch with Lorenzo with his siblings.

And that’s the entire list. He has finally run out of things to do, yet the sun remains shining brightly outside. What was supposed to be an uneventful day had turned out to be quite a hectic one. An accidental glance at the desk that sits below the tall windows ruined the extraneous effort he had gone to in order to forget about a certain envelope or rather someone.

An entire day has already passed since his owl dropped by to hand him a single envelope. After taking a glance at the sender, he couldn’t bring himself to open it right at that instance.

In all honesty, he has absolutely no idea as to why he is avoiding opening it; well maybe he does know, and maybe it’s the reason for the dread that kept stirring at the pit of his stomach. The last time he heard from you was at the Hogwarts Express before you completely cut off contact with him.

It’s been an entire week now since the holiday break started, the same amount of time since he received a word from you, something that has never occurred. Your fights had never lasted for longer than necessary— a day would be the worst of it because he despises it whenever people make matters worse for themselves by ignoring one another. But despite his great hatred for it, he doesn’t feel a single thing except for the urgency and desperation that you answer him.

So, he doesn’t understand why you suddenly shut away from him when everything has been going great. One moment you were all snuggled up to him in the compartment you shared with your friends and then not a single word from you from the hundreds of letters he must’ve sent by now.

The sound of knocking pulls him from his thoughts.

“Hey Theo, I left some food for you here if you’re awake. Mom also set aside some medicine if you’re not feeling well, she’s worried for you.” He hears Lorenzo at the door trying to talk to him, unsure if he is even being heard by Theo.

Silence fills the room as Lorenzo leaves, thinking that he’s still asleep. Looking at the yellow ribbon that wraps around the envelope, he reaches out and takes hold of it for the first time since he last dropped it.

Pulling the band with a sense of uneasiness, he sees that it doesn’t have anything special on it, just your name at the front and numbers at the upper left corner. Pulling out the paper— wondering if the little doodles that always accompanied your letter for him would be there, but he is left frowning at the blank edges. Flipping it open, he laughs out loud at the naivety of believing it will be any good before he is choked by the lump that formed in his throat.

Let’s break up, Theo.

I’m a coward to do this over a letter, I know. I won’t blame you if you’re mad at me. I have been constantly depressed at the thought of doing this. In the weeks leading up to when I am writing this, I have been incessantly living vicariously through the memory of us. 

I know it’s too much to ask after doing this to you, but please never talk to me again. Don’t ask. I won't be able to explain to you, not when I still don’t understand it and how I’m feeling.

Goodbye.

You wonder if he’ll ask. You wonder if you will ever tell him. How you will explain, how you might run away instead. It’ll be an answer enough to satiate the questions that barrage through the doors of your mind without warning.

Theo was lying in his bed staring unknowingly into space, it had been hard to move when your body is deprived of sustenance; nor food or sleep is enough. So he lays there in the forced darkness from his drawn bed curtains, body more still and cold than a dead body 6 feet underground.

He couldn’t handle another day of hiding behind the old facade of indifference. At first, it was easy. He heeded your wish of keeping his distance even if every atom in his body begged to be near you. Saving the most painful, physical sobbing in his solitude. He was fine just seeing you be there; alive and breathing.

As the days lingered on, however, it wasn’t enough. Not when you have deprived him even of that one simple thing. Disappearing from every class you’re sharing only to find out you have requested to attend another class.

He didn’t have the energy to keep up with that charade anymore. Letting himself wither until he’s only a nutshell of the man you’ve built in the ruins of his past.

He had, in every sense but physical, become a ghost, drifting between the phases of the day without a sense of time. He relies on his day-to-day life by moving on autopilot.

He doesn’t know what he did, he begs to know because he cannot go on another day like this. 

“Theodore Nott!”

His attention is called away when he hears a booming voice beside him followed by the bright light that showers over him as the curtain of his canopy is pulled open. Not a care if the man wasting away hours behind it will be mad at her. 

Pansy only knew one thing: she would not have her best friend lose every prospect in his life because of both of your lack of communication. She couldn’t give a damn if you will ever manage to resolve your issues. For now, Theo is her priority and he needs to stand up and study.

She had already managed to fix you up enough to have you up and functioning, although a mere ghost on legs. But that will do, now for this man who is at the grunt of your problems.

“Stand up and go to the library.” She pulls the blanket which barely covers him, and throws it someplace. “You are going to fail your NEWTS at this rate.”

“Who cares?” He drawls out. Turning to his side to cower beneath his pillows.

“Your future does.” Knowing that he will never stand at his own will, she gathers every bit of strength in her to pull him by his arms.

“Gods, Pans. Can you just bugger off and leave me alone?”

He tries to wave her off and turns to slide beneath the welcoming arms of his bed. But before his face plants onto the soft, strewn fabric, he is pushed and pushed until they are greeted by the long, grimy corridor outside their common room. His bag full of books was thrown out the door after him. With his lack of energy, all he can do is follow her demand.

Hoping that this will distract him.

Theo trudged towards the library, dragging his feet behind him. Maybe the tranquil ambiance could be a soothing balm for his aching heart. Make him finally focus on other things in his life, knowing that whatever reason you may have, you would never wish that he put his studies on hold.

Theo chose a table tucked away in a quiet corner, where he could fully immerse himself in his books and thoughts. The flickering candle lights atop the wooden tables, weathered by the countless students that passed through Hogwarts, had added a comforting touch to his isolation. Casting dancing shadows on the polished surfaces.

This worked for about an hour and a half until he realised he had forgotten his advanced Potions book in his other bag.

Surrounded by towering bookshelves, Theo began searching for a copy of the book he’s missing and some other texts that might be helpful for his NEWTS classes. As he reached a particular shelf that contained the very books he was looking for, he couldn’t help but overhear snippets of a conversation, the hushed tones barely above a whisper. 

“-Theodore?”

He decided to walk away, thinking the conversation private, when his attention was caught by the mention of his name. He wasn’t able to catch the question but he was intrigued.

With a furrowed brow, he furtively strained over the tiny slot in the shelf he pulled a book from to see two familiar faces opposite him, unaware of the person with wide eyes that locked in on one person. 

As if on instinct, he dwindles at the sight of you, like a cord being pulled out of its socket, his body going back on autopilot.

He almost slapped himself in the forehead for not recognizing your voice sooner, but he wonders. Why had you appeared so sullen and gaunt? Would it have to do with him since you mentioned him? He leans back on the shelves awaiting to hear more, wondering why you were supposedly that way when you have been acting like nothing had happened between the two of you. 

“We’re not together anymore, Luna.” You say in a dejected voice. Seeing it written on paper hurt, but nothing could compare to the anguish that invaded him at hearing it from you, feeling hopeless to the constant sharp pain on his chest that wrenched deeper into the wound.

“Is that why he’s been staying by the Ford Bog recently?” Luna unassumingly asks, curious. 

“What?”

“When I come by to feed the Thestrals, he is always there talking to them.” He hears Luna explain. He hadn’t known that Luna had been coming over to see them also. Now that he thinks about it, he remembers that, like him, she had also witnessed her mother’s death.

“Oh.” You must be thinking about what he confessed to you when you found him in a similar situation back in the fourth year.

“You miss him.” From the manner that Luna says it, it was less of a speculation and more of a fact. “I do.” You confess.

This makes him confused. His brows knit together as he tries his best to piece together the words that slipped from you in a way he understands. You had been the one to break off your relationship suddenly, without a word of explanation. But now you sit there, admitting you miss him after you ask him to keep his distance. He is tempted to turn the corner and ask you.

“But you constantly run away from him?” Luna asks for him instead. She follows it up with another question. “You broke up with him, right?”

There was a pregnant pause before he heard your voice again.

“Yes, I was afraid.”

“Of what?”

“I was scared that he would do it sooner or later and I didn’t want to experience the pain of hearing it from him first-hand. So then, I decided that I would do the job for him.” You explain. 

He is left stumbling back at the accusation, knowing within himself that it would be the last thing he would do in a million years. Ever, actually. What spurred this idea from you? He finds it incredibly insulting that you would think he would.

Luna asks why you think he’ll do that. 

You say after a moment’s pause, “He’s been hanging out with this new friend of his before the holidays, and at first I didn’t care because I trusted him. But she just-” Your breath hitches, “She began to be more flirty and provocative with him and he didn’t even blink an eye.” 

You take in a sharp breath. “I know he would never do it, and he probably didn’t even notice but I don’t know…” 

His subconscious blocked out any of what followed after that horrid confession. Memories came in sudden assaults on his brain and senses. He doesn’t like how uncertain you sounded: he doesn’t know why you would think twice of his actions. 

Truth be told, he did indeed notice the weird affectionate manner in Scarlet’s approach to him. Frankly, he didn’t care and settled to ignore her in order to avoid conflict as she was a friend of Mattheo. Putting her in the back of his mind and that would be the end of it.

He always knew that you had this fear that he would leave you for another, this is provoked more by his terrible past with women before you. But he never thought it would be a problem for your relationship as he constantly did his best to remind you that it was either you or nothing at all. 

Though he couldn’t exactly blame you, even now as he sinks into the cold stone ground, he was stupid to think that ignoring Scarlet would suffice.

Sitting on the cold, hard floors with his head in between his hands, digits tightly clutching his hair. He doesn’t hear Luna excusing herself from your session, leaving you to clean up to prepare to leave. Stuck in the confusing labyrinth that his mind wandered off to, he didn’t notice the gentle footsteps near him, trying to avoid the librarian’s wrath.

“Theo?”

Nothing.

“Hello?”

Still not a thing from him. You become concerned.

“Theodore? Are you alright?”

You find yourself forgetting the very promise that you had even asked Theo to uphold— to never approach you. But despite your stern resolve, the sight of Theo sitting in the library corner, his distress palpable, throws it all out. Instead, the nagging fear that if you're the source of his evident turmoil.

“Theo.” You crouch down in front of him, keeping your hands nestled to your lap.

He didn’t even lift his head— you weren’t sure if he was not acknowledging you or that he simply didn’t notice you. You waited several minutes for a response, the silence becoming thick with tension and you couldn’t stand it. Your feet are itching to run.

“I’m sorry.” He finally looks up to meet your eyes and your heart twinged in your chest at his bloodshot eyes, clear evidence that he was not in good condition. You’re confused as to why he’s being like this. 

But somewhat you knew. Your heart pounds relentlessly against your chest. You knew what he was going to say.

“What do you mean?” 

He shakes his head. Eyes plastered intently on the creaking floorboards. “Scarlet.”

When he speaks it into existence, you dislike the way you flinch, the familiar bitterness spreading throughout your body. Your heart drops into the pits of your stomach.

“I- I’m sorry.” Theo’s voice quivered, his words trembling on the precipice of his emotions. His eyes were becoming blurred by the veil of his tears, bearing a weight that seemed almost unbearable. “Fuck, I’m so so sorry, Y/N.”

The lump in your throat threatened to suffocate you, leaving you on the brink of despair unable to respond properly. 

“It’s my fault. I never know when something upsets you. I hardly know you better than how I’m supposed to.” He says it like he means it. Theo says it to himself more than he says it to you. 

The world slows down to an adagio, and you’re caught up in the emotion that washes over you at his condition. Theo is rarely dishevelled; he’s hardly all over the place. If anything, he has always been quite proper, the opposite of the man in front of you.

You say his name softly, your gut tightening at the heart-breaking sight in front of you. Hesitating to reach out and hold him close to you. So you reach out to wipe away the lone tear that slides down his face.

“Merlin…I should be the one saying sorry.” 

“What?” He finally pulls him together enough to reply to you coherently.

“It’s not you. You’re not the problem.” Your subconscious running at a millimetre per second to come up with the right words to amend his words. Finding this a bit harder than you expected. “I am so broken that my body is just encased in this eternal itch to run.”

“When I saw how you were so unconcerned about Scarlet’s obvious attempts, I panicked. I let that fear get the best of me, letting it poison my mind. I was afraid that one day you’d begin to reciprocate her attraction. Maybe you would have been happier with her. I was terrified of losing you, and when the holidays came, I grabbed the chance to cower back and let it consume me. I didn’t wanna hear you confirm that hellish thought.”

“What changed?” He croaks out. “Why are you telling me all this now?”

“A big part of it comes from my conversations with Mum. I kind of forgot that she never really sides with me when it comes to my irrational decisions and she’s always been the one to make me realise it.” You feel the urge to laugh at the thought, but you restrain yourself. 

“And by heaven’s will, I want you to be happy but the need to be your happiness far outweighs that.”

But he does nothing but remain seated silently, nothing in him revealing that he plans to move. And you are terrified, for once you had no idea what was going on inside his head but you know that you had to let him think on his own. To stop assuming and making decisions off of it.

“You, you are a great deal of a headache to me. I have spent days questioning myself; was I so horrible that I couldn't even be granted the decency to be broken up to my face." cried Theo. 

“No you weren’t, Theo. I promise you.”

“I know I’m not. Yet, you still made me feel like it. I was happy with you, you were my lone happiness. I think it’ll be awhile before I forget this, despite what you confess.” He says, his voice choking up now and then, in spite of manful efforts to keep it steady.

“Is that true, Theo?”

“But as upset and tired I am, I still love you.” He acquiesced. “It’s laughingly pathetic how I am still entirely yours.”

He stopped short, his hands that rested on his lap emerging to take yours in its grasp. Their grip is a perfect balance of a strong hold and a gentleness.

“And I love you too, I don’t think I ever stopped. I promise you that I’ll work on myself, make things right between us again, because I don’t think I can go on for another day like this.” You said, sworn with a conviction so strong.

He shook his head and to that you feel the disgusting worm that whispers to you appear, “No. We’re gonna do it together, alright?” But it’s crushed under his pretty foot.

“I promised you then that I wouldn’t leave you to face whatever problems you have on your own. When I confessed to you ’I love you’, it meant that I would continuously be by your side to help you with your troubles. Our troubles.” He reminds you. “We’ll fix this together from now on…nobody is doing things solo.”

He tugs on your arms, telling you wordlessly to sit beside him. When you do, by habit and longing, your head moves to rest on the juncture of his neck inhaling the scent you missed most.

Nothing felt better than to have the urge to have your head resting on him be satisfied, he wanted nothing more than to feel something as mundane as this.

As he leaned his head on her temple, you felt giddy, feeling yourself turn tomato red at the action. It was a happy time, in spite of the things that remained to be talked about, so happy that you couldn’t dare to disturb it with anything.

“Y/N…” He breaks the silence.

You hum. 

“Did you ever dream about me?” 

“I thought about you.”

Only a soft squeeze to your hand serves as a reply.

masterlist

#harry potter #theodore nott #theo nott #theodore nott x reader #theodore nott x y/n #theodore nott x you #theodore nott fluff #theodore nott angst #theodore nott imagine #theodore nott fanfic #theodore nott fanfiction #slytherin #theodore nott oneshot

[justporo]

Astarion doesn't know how to cook, but wants to make Tav a romantic dinner. He enlists the help of Gale and regrets it near instantly. Do with this what you like :3

My dear mushy, this is a wonderful prompt, so thank you so much for that. (I loved that it had me write another one of the companions!)

It is in fact so wonderful that it will turn into a short little two-part thingy (because it makes sense in my head and also I can split up the parts, so I can go to bed now, hihi)

So, have: Gale and Astarion pissing each other off in this part and find out if Tav actually does get her romantic dinner in the second part of:

A Night of... Shattered Glass and the Smell of Burning?

“Dinner? Oh Astarion, all these months on the road and all this time since we’ve come to Baldur’s Gate. And you only ask me now?”

“Not with you, you idiot, with Tav!”

Astarion was standing in the wizard’s study – in the place Gale had obtained after your joint adventure to stay a while longer in the city. The wizard was sitting behind his massive desk, Tara on his lap who purred excessively because of all the head scratches she received. And in front of the desk stood Astarion, arms crossed over his chest and an displeased expression on his face. His body was halfway turned towards the door as if he wanted to be ready to leave the room and this place – forever – whenever the need arose.

Gale grinned at the vampire’s uneasiness but didn’t say anything to soothe his former companion – he was relishing the moment way too much for that. So he opted to just stare at the elf and make him suffer a little while longer.

Astarion sighed in defeat and pinched the bridge of his nose with thumb and index finger before he let them stretch out, pressing into his closed eyes. “Gale, don’t make me regret I’ve come here, please”, Astarion pressed out from behind gritted teeth.

Tara stretched out on Gale’s lap, yawned deeply and jumped off her owner’s lap to saunter around the desk. Gale let her, keeping his gaze on the vampire: “No really, you have to give me at least this one moment in return, Astarion, just one teeny tiny moment of you coming to me for help. You’ve actually grown so much over just such a short span…”

Astarion zoned out while the wizard rambled on trying to have his superior moment of being sarcastic and sassy – Gods, it had been a horrible idea to come here. He felt the wizard’s cat stroke around his legs then, rubbing her head against his shins and looking up at him expectantly.

So, he bowed down to lift her up and started to pet her to which Tara responded with arching her back into the vampire’s careful touch and starting to purr loudly. At that a smile crept onto Astarion’s face. He’d always liked cats – fierce and beautiful creatures.

“…and I feel so honoured that you would ask me out of all people, Astarion – really!”, ended the wizard his sarcastic speech and was finally silent. Astarion rolled his eyes: “Now go and write it all into your journal and draw pink glittery hearts around it while kicking your little feet. Are you done now?” Gale lifted one finger and narrowed his eyes with raised eyebrows: “Allow me one more question.” Astarion groaned. “Does Tav know?”, the wizard asked.

“No”, hissed the vampire in response and stared angrily at Gale “and if you’re going to tell her, I am going to rip your godsdamned throat out.” Gale reacted with lifting his hands defensively: “Alright okay, I’m done. Your secret’s safe with me.”

Some of the tension left Astarion’s body. “So will you help me or not?”, he asked while focusing on the cat in his arms instead of the person he was asking something off – openly committing to wanting help, talking about a weakness – and may it be something as inconsequential as this – was not something he had learned awfully well to accept; perhaps he never really would.

Gale’s gaze softened a little and he stood up from behind the desk to walk around it and leaning against it in a relaxed pose. He crossed his arms over his chest: “So… come again, what exactly is it exactly that you’re planning?”

Finally, Astarion lifted his gaze to look at the wizard. His eyes was full of suspicion after Gale had at first opted to tease him about a genuine demand. And it had already cost him an enormous amount of pride to swallow to actually come over and voice his request for help. The wizard sighed: “Okay listen, I’m sorry, I was a dick about this – it’s just… I wouldn’t have expected this from you, is all…”

Astarion didn’t say anything in response, his reluctancy had not yet left him. And so an awkward kind of silence stretched between the two men – unable or unwilling to be more open and sincere; at least for the time being.

“Listen”, Gale started again “I’ll help you, I promise. But you have to tell me what you want to do or else I don’t know how.”

Astarion looked down again at the purring cat in his arms. After a few heartbeats he sighed and said: “In a few weeks, it will be six months since… Tav and I are official. And I thought after all the peril she, I mean we all, but she especially has been put through and after everything she’s done for me…” The vampire’s words trailed off and he threw Gale a glance. There were no more words needed in this instance, Gale had been there beside him and Tav when they had walked into Cazador Szarr’s lair.

The wizard felt his throat close up at the memory – as much in dread, as he remembered, as in compassion for his… friend.

“So”, Gale coughed and readjusted his position against his giant wooden desk, before he went on in a more animated manner, “you thought a nice romantic dinner would be a nice opportunity to show her a little bit of your gratefulness and also celebrate your love.” “I see we are finally on the same page, my wizard partner in crime”, Astarion replied then cheerfully – thankful for the change in mood.

“And the problem is that it’s been a while, naturally, since you had the pleasure in the kitchen”, Gale went on. Astarion cleared his throat: “To be honest, even before… let’s just say food had just always come on a plate.”

“Hah, and now it always comes from a neck, right?”, Gale tried to crack a joke and failed miserably. The vampire looked ready to leave once more: “Please leave the jokes to me, Gale. Else I’m leaving – and taking the cat.”

Gale let his head fall back until he was facing the ceiling. “This won’t be easy”, he whispered under his breath. Then he lifted his hands as he let himself look at the vampire once more that had started cooing at Tara in his arms – making little kissy faces at the cat that was stretching out one of his paws as if in a gentle caress of the elf’s face.

“Let’s just get to the point. What did you have in mind then?”, said the wizard and made a few steps towards Astarion how was now stroking Tara’s face with a single finger as if she was a baby. Only when Gale was almost in front of him did he notice that the wizard had asked him another question.

The vampire gave another sigh and then shortly bent down to set down the animal which protested softly but then just kept stroking around his legs. “I thought you could teach me some stuff. Show me to make some dishes so I can prepare the dinner for Tav myself…” “Yes okay, but what does she like – I mean, back on the road we all made do with what we could get our hands on, but if you want to surprise her with something shouldn’t it be something to impress her?”, Gale interrupted, immediately getting into planning mode. His head was already turning on how to get organised and starting. “Well, Gale, from what I’ve heard the last time you wanted to impress a woman it didn’t go all too well, didn’t it? Maybe tone it down a little”, the vampire bit out. But a sparkle had entered his red eyes, nonetheless, at the thought of actually pulling this surprise off.

Gale though was back at looking at the ceiling, cursing whatever had put this flatulated vampire in his path. “Alright”, Gale sighed, “first thing we have to settle is that we can’t go for each other’s throats all the time – VERBALLY, verbally”, he exclaimed with raised eyebrows and pointed a finger at Astarion when the vampire had started smirking at him in a kind of way.

“I didn’t start – at least this time”, the vampire shot back. “Astarion”, Gale drawled annoyedly in a tone that might’ve been used many a time towards his cat – which did actually look up at her owner and cocked her head at him.

“Fine”, Astarion agreed in the same tone. “So, let’s figure out the desired menu first, shall we?”, Gale said to put them back on track. “What’s Tav’s favourite food, what dishes does she like – sweet, savoury?”

Do that Astarion put a hand to his chin and started to think. His brows furrowed and his gaze was suddenly miles away: “Her favourite thing are strawberries by far, but that does only work for dessert. Maybe with something chocolate-y, she really does have a knack for sweet stuff.” At that point Gale opened his mouth to crack another joke but shut it immediately when he realised how genuine Astarion had become all of a sudden.”

“She likes hearty foods – nothing needlessly complicated or pretentious. And she always goes on about how she’d love to have more fish but that it’s so complicated to prepare sometimes, hmm.” Astarion was still lost in his thoughts and kept rambling on about every last detail he could remember about what might work and what they had to avoid.

Gale’s face split into a huge, warm grin, bewildered by Astarion and how much he knew about these small little details about his soulmate and how much genuine care and love shone in his eyes as he kept talking about her.

Gale put out his hand to lay on Astarion’s shoulder who was still somewhere else, still talking. At the light gesture the elf flinched and shock filled his eyes for a short moment before he realised is was only the wizard. “Second rule, don’t just touch me”, he hissed at the man who was still smiling warmly at his friend behaving like a feral street cat.

“Agreed. Let’s just get to work, Astarion. I’ll make a chef out of you in no time. Let’s go.” And with these final words Gale went off towards his kitchen.

Astarion expressed his doubts in the wizard’s self-impression but followed closely behind.

#astarion #astarion x tav #baldurs gate #baldurs gate 3 #baldur's gate 3 #baldur's gate iii #astarion x reader #astarion x mc #baldurs gate astarion #astarion x oc #astarion x you #fanfic #fanfiction #astarion ancunin #bg3 spoilers #gale #gale of waterdeep #bg3 gale #request #drabble

[aliceinborderlandscrolls]

Candy Sushi

Chishiya Shuntarō x reader

Come on, it’ll be fun!

Fluff

“Chishi.” I tugged lightly on his white jacket that I held between my fingers.

He let out an annoyed sigh, too tired to tell me not to call him that… Again.

“If you’re going to ask me about the others, they’re fine.” He said.

“But…” I thought back to the last time we saw our group of friends. The grenade that separated us and the King Of Spades chasing after them, “What if something happened? What if the King of Spades got them?”

“Perhaps.” His response left the uneasy feeling in my stomach to grow.

“This is my fault.” I clenched his jacket tighter, “If I only ran faster or had thrown that stupid grenade towards the king then maybe-”

“What’s done is done. You can’t change the past, but you can save yourself for a future.” He glanced at me, “I need you to focus on now so that the two of us have a chance out of here.”

I took in the heaviness of his words and straightened myself up. I gave him a firm nod, “You’re right.”

“Hello! Would you like to be in our group?” And thus began the game of hearts.

With a cheery voice I rarely hear from Chishiya he agreed, “Of course!” He said and I knew he had a plan.

An hour passed with round one being a breeze. Everyone seemed to trust each other… That is until Banda.

“The Jack wouldn’t be stupid enough to jump start the anxiety of the players like this…” I whispered to Chishiya, “Why does he look familiar?” I wondered.

“He murdered four women. It was on the news.” Chishiya answered.

He watched Banda closely, an uneasy feeling in his stomach as Banda stared at his friend. At least you can’t murder anyone outside of lying about their suits.

“A murderer?” My eyes widened as I looked at Banda only to find him already looking, “He’s looking… Now he’s waving? Why is he waving?” I stepped closer to Chishiya.

“Seems like you have a new admirer.” Was all he said.

“Hey!” I whispered lighting punching his side, “Wait, a new one? When did I have an old one?” I wondered.

Chishiya didn’t answer, “Let’s go.” towards a room stocked with food that could last us months if need be. The Jack of Hearts really did plan for everything… But who could that be?

My gaze lingered on each player here, but it was still too big of a group to tell.

“So much food…” My stomach growled at the rows of snacks that filled the room.

Chishiya chuckles, “Take whatever you want. We’ll be here a while.”

I grabbed anything and everything that was strawberry flavored and a box of Kracie Popin’ Cookin’ Sushi DIY Candy set before quickly making my way towards Chishiya who sat a little away from our so called group. My attention focused on the man and woman who has been attached by the hip since we got here. The woman was practically draping on him like a blanket.

“I’ve always wanted to try one of these.” I smiled, my facing lighting up at such a childish thing.

Chishiya made a face at the box, “Those are disgusting.”

I gasped, “You’ve tried one of these before?”

“When I was younger.” He answered.

“Well then that means you just have to make one again. Just to be sure.” I smiled, pushing the box in between us.

“No thanks.” He said plainly as he took a bite of his cookie.

“The only thing that I’m hearing from you is excitement.” I stated as I opened the box.

Chishiya rolled his eyes, but indulged me none the less. He shoulder pressed against mine as I read the instructions out loud. He found it amusing and in a way cute at how I was so involved in such a trivial thing when they were literally fighting to stay alive.

“I can just show you.” He murmured and I almost said yes from that low tone of voice lulling me to do whatever he wanted. That is until he said, “It’s pretty easy.”

I tilted my head towards him, our noses almost brushing as I raised an eyebrow, “You don’t think I can do it?”

His smirk only egged me on and it was then I realized how close we were.

I blushed, turning my head back to the Candy as I passed him the tools and ingredients to make the salmon roe sushi and the tuna sushi, “Alright, Chishi. Bake off. Whoever makes the best candy sushi wins.”

“Why can’t I have the chirashi sushi?” He asked as if he were five.

“Because it kinda sounds like your name so it’s mine.” I stated without thinking.

“My name is yours?” He teased.

I stuttered over my words before settling on a, “Shut up.”

He raised his arms up in mock surrender before starting on his half of the Candy sushi. There was a calming silence as we worked on making something that would probably taste like artificial flavors and childhood dreams, but getting to do something like this with him… It made my chest ache in the possibility of a future more than friendship between us.

I giggled lightly as he snagged one of my strawberry pocky’s, already done with his sushi.

I stared at them in amazement, “How…?” I glanced over to my chirashi sushi that looked as if it were falling apart. “How did you make it so perfect?”

He glanced at the Candy sushi with mild disinterest, “I’m good with my hands.”

“Apparently. What were you before all this? A surgeon?” I joked as I finished up my tuna roll.

“Doctor actually.”

I didn’t respond, focusing intently on my Candy as warmth filled my stomach at the thought. How did he possibly get even more attractive?

Chishiya seemed to figure out my thoughts, “Hm… That’s interesting.”

I looked to him confused, “What is?”

“You’re tuna looks more like slime.” He commented.

I laughed at the sight because it did in fact look like slime, “Well it seems that you win on the pretty factor… But! There is still the taste factor.” I handed him the chirashi roll and grabbed the salmon roe that he made.

“Ready to be blasted with your childhood?” I asked as I turned my body to face him, wanting to see his reaction up close.

“Absolutely not.” He answered, but took a bite anyways.

I took a bite just as he did, taking in all of the flavors only to find out… I didn’t like it.

“Mm.” I hummed while making an interesting face.

“You hate it.” He commented a subtle smirk growing because he was right.

“No!” I refused as I tried to swallow it, “It’s just interesting that’s all.”

Chishiya scoffed, “Whatever you say.”

It was a full minute before I broke, spitting the candy into a napkin, “I hate it.”

“I know.” He stated as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

“How did you ever eat this stuff? It tastes so…” I trailed off, not knowing the correct word.

“Artificial.” He answered for me.

I nodded as I took a drink of water before reaching over him to take one of his cookies.

“See you’ve gone for the better choice.” He pushed the bag closer to me.

“I won’t tell you that you are right.” I huffed, nudging him, “Your head would probably explode…” My fantasy suddenly came to an end as I realized where we were, “I… I’m sorry.”

He stared at me for a moment, noticing the quick change in my mood, “Why should you be?” He asked as he took another bite of the sushi I made.

A surprised look made it’s way onto my face, “You just took another bite!”

He shrugged, “You made it for me.” He said as he finished both candy sushi rolls.

“Oh…” I breathed out.

I felt myself swooning over his words and the way his stuffed cheeks made him look like a chipmunk.

The words came suddenly without any thought, “I love you.”

He raised his eyebrow at me as he waited for me to elaborate, chewing slowly.

My cheeks felt like they were on fire as I gaped at him, “I mean! I think I love stew- yeah stew! Warm stew with some bread, yum!” I was floundering now and it wasn’t until he gently grabbed my hand under the table that I finally stopped talking.

I waited patiently for him to say something… Anything. Just to know if my feelings were reciprocated or not, only for him to say something that made me smile and roll my eyes all the same.

“Took you long enough.” Chishiya stated, a knowing look in his eyes.

#alice in borderland #alice in boderland x reader #aib x you #aib x reader #aib headcanons #aib spoilers #aib season 2 #chishiya x reader #chishiya shuntaro #chishiya imagine #chishiya fic

[ciaoteamo]

Lost Girl

pairings: Captain James Hook x f!reader

summary: Following Pan with your siblings has either got to be the best or worst idea you've had yet.

(A/N): this is how long every story with a part 2 would be if i didn't break them up😅 a request from my DM's, enjoy :) also i didn't spell check so bare with me pls

warnings: 18+ content

further warning: dirty talk, breast kink, pet names, creampie

It was one of the more warm nights in London. And there was the perfect cool breeze make your curtain dance gracefully.

You'd decided to open your window for a while and enjoy the sound of nature. You definitely needed the peace after playing with the younger kids all day.

You were the oldest of the bunch and only had your own room because your father practically kicked you out of the nursery. You were upset initially, but it wasn't as if you'd left your home.

Your eyes were growing heavy, and the noise arounnd you was lulling you into your dreamland. That was however until you hear...

THUMP...

THUMP...

CRASH!

You quickly sat up from your bed and rush out of your room and up to your siblings room.

You swing the door open with fret and your jaw drops with what you saw.

"what in the world is going on in here?" You look frantically left and right, trying to take in the scene.

Toy's were absolutely everywhere. Your father, on the ground, seemingly looking stressed and angry. Your mother, dressed beautifully for their evening out, and Nana balled in the corner of the room.

Everyone (excluding father) rushed over to Nana, showering the poor dog in hugs and kisses.

"poor Nana?!" Your father asks in disbelief. "this is the last straw, OUT! OUT I SAY" He came over and grabbed Nana by her collar, dragging her out of the room without another word.

Your mother shook her head in disappointment and looked over at you.

"(Y/N), could you help me tuck in the little ones?" She starts to tuck Wendy in. You assist her, tucking in your brothers and adding extra blankets in case they got cold.

Your mother talks to you all for a bit and goes to close the window, Wendy speaks up before she could lock it.

"oh, don't lock it, mother! He might come back!"

"him?!" Your mother raises an eyebrow and you chuckle.

"peter pan! see, i found something that belongs to him.."

"oh? and what's that?"

"his shadow"

"shadow?"

"mm, Nana had it. but i... i took it away" Wendy yawns out.

"oh? yes, of course... goodnight dear" Your mother retreats out of the door, you say goodnight aloud as well but when you go to leave, she places a hand on your arm.

"(Y/N) dear, could you please keep an eye on the children for me? With Nana being outside, i'll feel uneasy without you in here" She places a hand on your cheek.

"as long as you bring back my favorite sweets" You smile. She chuckles and kisses your cheek.

"i promise, dear. see you tomorrow" She gives your shoulder a gentle squeeze and rushes down the hall to your impatient father. You close the door and slip into Michael's bed since he was the smallest.

You close your eyes and tuck yourself in well, drifting off into slumber.

You wake when you hear music from the nursery music box playing.

"tink! shh!" You hear someone whisper before the music stops. Your heart starts thumping. You stay still not knowing what to do. Why did you mother leave the window unlocked? This could be a burglar.

You flinch at the sound of a thud a decide to finally sit up. A boy in green was fighting someone... or something?"

The fight however stopped and the boy was turned around and tending to something on his shoe. How in the world could you possibly sneak the children out?

Maybe you could strike him over the head with a -

"Peter Pan!" You hear Wendy say. You and the boy snap your heads toward her. That's when he finally noticed and realized you were in the room.

The boy look terrified of Wendy as she scrambled towards him. This was your first time ever seeing this Peter Pan that your siblings always wanted you to read about.

Does this mean Santa is real?

Peter was speechless, hurriedly rubbing what look like soap on his foot.

"you cant stick it on with soap, peter!" Wendy took the soap and turned on the lamp. "it needs sewing, thats the proper way to do it"

You close your eyes and take a moment to blink, just to grasp the situation at hand for a moment.

Wendy was still talking Peters ear off, and sewing his literal shadow to his shoe.

"girls talk too much" He cut into her story.

"yes, girls talk too m-... oh." Her smile fades at the realization. You gently toss the covers off of you and walk towards the two.

"excuse me boy, why are you in our house? and Wendy, this is a stranger, you know better!"

"oh but (Y/N), this is Peter. from our stories!" Wendy halts her sewing and shoves a book into your arms. You open it and see the poor handwriting and green boy on practically every page.

"this can't be..." You say to yourself in shock.

"no, this still doesn’t explain why you're here?" You frown your eyebrows.

"for my shadow of course! the dog jumped at me while i was in the window and grabbed it"

"well, what were you doing at the window?" You and Wendy ask in sync.

"i was listening to your stories?"

"but all of our stories are about you" Wendy replied. Which was true. You were 3 years older than Wendy, making you an adult now. But you never did stop reading and creating new stories for your siblings.

You never thought those stories were true though, you just heard of the story of Peter Pan and made your own bedtime stories from there.

"of course! thats why i like em, i tell em to the lost boys" He nodded and began to play some sort of small instrument.

"the lost boys?... oh! i remember, they’re your men!" Wendy says and makes the last stitch.

"uh-huh" Peter jumps up and looks at his shadow on the wall.

"i'm so glad you came back tonight. i might never have seen you"

"why?" He asks, still making goofy gestures.

"because i have to grow up tomorrow"

"grow up!?" He whips around.

"tonights my last night in the nursery" Wendy says with a sad look.

"oh Wendy, maybe father doesn't mean it. I didn't leave until i was 14" You add.

"no, i'm sure of it. father never breaks his promises, good or bad."

"you're right... well it won't be so bad, me and you sharing a room" You try to make her feel better.

"i guess you’re right..."

"so that means... no more stories?" Peter asks.

"mhm" Wendy hummed, on the verge of tears.

"no! i wont have it" Peter exclaims. "come on" He grabs her hand and starts to pull her toward the door.

"wait a second! she isn't going anywhere with a strange boy!" You tug Wendy toward you.

"He's not strange, he's Peter Pan! And that would be wonderful but... what would mother say?" She contemplated.

"mother? what mother?" Peter crossed his legs.

"a mother is someone to cares for you and loves you and tells you stories and nurture-"

"great! you can be our mother" He grabs her again but she stops on the window seat.

"well i'd have to pack and get changed and leave a note.. and i can't stay for too long and then i'll have to... oh but it's Neverland" Wendy smiles and turns.

"oh, i'm so happy, i think i'll give you a kiss"

"what's a..a kiss?" Peter asks.

"i'll show you" Wendy starts to walk toward him and you grab her.

"oh no you don't" Shimmering dust rapidly flew around and you start swatting.

"Tink, stop!" Peter says, using his hat as a net to catch the fast speck.

"John, John! wake up, he's here!" Michael says excitedly and crawls out of bed.

"huh...?" John gets up and puts on his glasses and gasps loudly. "jiminy!"

"what in the world was that?" Wendy asks, holding her hear and looking around.

"i think it was a bug of some sort" You answer, not too sure of it yourself.

"Tinker Bell. Don't know what got into her" He says, peeking into his hat and examining whatever it was inside.

"hello Peter Pan, i'm Michael!"

"and my name is John, how do you do?"

"hello" Peter greets.

"oh! look a firefly" Michael opens the hat

"a pixie!" Wendy corrects him.

"amazing!" John adds.

"i haven't gotten you're name yet!" Peter leans in your direction. You were standing closer to see this Tinker Bell.

"(Y/N)" You simply say.

The fairy shakes her head and makes bell noises, raising question in Michael. "what's she doing?" He asks.

"talking"

"what did she say?" Wendy asks.

"she says you're a big ugly girl" He chuckles and she laughs along before realizing. "oh... well i think she's lovely" Wendy compliments to the angry creature.

"well come on Wendy, let's go!" Peter walks toward the window and Michael grabs Wendy's hand.

"where are we going? He asks.

"to Never Land! Peter's taking us"

"Us?!" You and Peter ask in unison.

"Wendy, we’re not going anywhere with this boy!"

"but how could i go without you all?"

"when i said "we" i meant we" You point to all of your siblings.

"(Y/N), please!" Michael begs, tugging onto your night gown.

"i'm sorry, Michael, no" You sigh.

"just think about it a little, (Y/N), it could be fun!" John urges.

"or dangerous! i can't risk it"

"(Y/N), it's my last night in the nursery... you remember what that was like! please come with us, it'll only be for a short while, right Peter?"

"sure thing!"

As if you needed any reassurance from Peter. If anything he almost ruined her resolve. But she was right. You remember having to leave behind your siblings and grow up, it was no fun.

You at least would like them to have a fond childhood memory.

And that's exactly why you’re flying hundreds if not thousands of feet up in the air. The view of the morning was beautiful, the sky was pink and the water was still.

"oh Peter it's just as i dreamed it's be... oh look, John there's Mermaid Lagoon!" Wendy exclaimed.

"by Jove! and the Indian encampment !"

"oh look! there Captain Hook and the pirates!" Michael pointed our cheerfully.

A canon fires and Peter tosses Michael behind to save him.

"look out!" He ducks. "Tink, you take them to the hideout and i'll draw off Hooks fire!" Tink pouts and starts to fly ahead.

You all quickly rush to follow her but she was going too fast. "Tinker Bell, you're going to fast for us!" Wendy called out. The fairy sped up. "Tinker bell!"

Another canon fires, causes a nearby bird with missing feathers to crash into you, knocking you off of your course. You were dizzy from all of the spinning that the incident caused.

You were starting to feel sick. "W..Wendy? John?" You quietly called out, the world was still spinning around you. You could only make out the Island.

You do your best to safely fly down, but you have a rocky landing, sending you tumbling and hitting your head on a tree. You groan and everything goes black.

~~~~~~~

"oh? and how might a half-whit such as yourself go about Finding Pan? hm?" You hear a man rhetorically ask.

"w-well cap'm i'd say we go-"

"I COMMAND YOU TO GO AND GET THE PRINCESS, SMEE!" The man cut the other off and you heard whoever it was scatter.

You wince at the yelling, head still throbbing from earlier, and crack your eyes open a bit to examine your surroundings.

"where am i..." You ask, more to yourself.

"you, darling, are on the Jolly Roger"

"Jolly... Roger? that's a silly name" You go to reach for your head only to discover your bound wrists.

"silly? i won’t let a girl out in her nightgown talk down on my ship"

"oh, your ship? is that why you were yelling at that poor man?" You raise an eyebrow.

"you dare stick your nose in the business of Captain James Hook, girl? why i oughta make you walk the plank, hm?" He takes his hook and lifts your head with it, the cold metal made your skin tingle.

With him being so close, you could finally see him in his entirety. He was tall, had long and curly black hair, sported a mustache and a (somewhat) clean shave.

He looked great in his coat, it hugged him perfectly around the waist. You swallow thickly, imagining sinful things.

You were so distracted that you hadn't noticed that he didn't move away yet. You look up at his eyes and slightly move your head.

"that um... that’s too bad then" You clear your throat.

"hm?~ what’s too bad?" He asks, tone completely different from before.

"making me walk the plank.." You quietly remind.

"yes.. oh! yes! you're a lucky lass, you. i'm sure Pan will be here in no time, looking for you" He makes a pleased expression and tugs on his mustache.

"and if he doesn’t?" You challenge.

"then i guess i'll have you all to myself" He grins at you, showing off his gold tooth and sending a buzz down your spine.

"well, be back in a bit, and i suggest you don't disturb me crew with any shouting" He slams the door behind him, making your head tingle again.

You look around what looked to be his office. He had maps with markings and shiny collectables littered everywhere. Books and papers piled on the desk, it looked like he was making another map.

You sigh and close your eyes, hoping that Peter would eventually find you. You knew this was a bad idea.

~~~~~~~

"SMEEEEEE!" You hear the pirate scream out. You didn’t know when you'd fallen asleep, but you did.

"keep calm cap'm, i'm comin!" Smee calls out.

You hear screaming, and the sound of a ticking clock. Your curiosity was getting the best of you, making you want to go outside.

"okay, (Y/N), think of a big house... lovely animals... Nana" You close your eyes and feel yourself floating. You get closer to the desk and reach for the small knife on the edge.

Just as you had it in your grasp, the door swung open, making you fall onto the floor and cut yourself.

"ouch!" You groan, though no one heard you. Smee rushed in behind the hysterical Captain and placed a towel on his head and a bucket under his feet.

"oh Smee... he almost got me" You heard the mans lip quivering. You tried to sit yourself back up while the men were distracted.

"i know i know cap'm, you rest and we can go back out for Pan tomorrow" Smee cooed.

"b-b-but"

"be right back cap'm!" Smee left.

"blast that Peter Pan.." He grumbled. You kept quiet and he suddenly sat up, looking around. "the girl, where is she?" He looked around the room before finally spotting you near the desk.

"why you-" He winced at the sound of banging on the door. You both flinch and the constant loud noise and he gets up angrily.

He swings the door open and is hit on the head with a hammer by an unaware Smee.

He staggered back, losing his footing and landed back in his chair.

Smee came in with a smile and a tea pot. "oh, cap'm! it's good t see you smiling again" Poor man must’ve been knocked silly.

"you know, there's trouble brewin on the island. women trouble" Smee starts. "I wouldn’t want this to go any further, but supposedly Pan banished Tinker Bell.."

Well, this was new to you.

He began pouring the water into the buckets beneath his feet, you scrunch your face up, knowing how hot it must be. "um, Smee, was it?" You clear your throat.

"yes dear?" He asks, still pouring.

"i think that water's a bit too hot..."

"oh of course not, the cap'm hasn't said a peep abou-"

"wooooah!" The captain jumps up. He immediately grabs Smee by the collar. "well you doddering imbecile, i... did you say Pan has banished Tinker Bell?" He quesriones.

"aye aye, cap'm. that he has" Sme stumbles out.

"but why?"

"well on a count of Wendy, cap'm. Tink tried to do her in, she did. Tink's terrible jealous" Your jaw dropped at the news. Tink tried to kill your sister?

"well well" James taps his chin in thought.

"thats why we ought to leave, cap'm. this ain't no place for a respectable pirate." Smee dusts his shirt and puts his nose in the air.

"that's is, Smee! that's it!" James smacks Smee on the back, sending the poor man to the ground.

"i'm glad you agree cap'm" Smee adjusts his glasses.

"quick! me coat." The captain casts his blanket aside. "me best dress coat!"

"aye aye sir, the sooner we gets going, the better!" Smee rushed to grab the coat.

"ah yes, a jealous female can be tricked into doing anything. my case of hooks!"

"aye aye sir!" Smee grabs a small purple box near you and hold it out to the captain. "here you are, sir. your Sunday set, sir"

"If we impress the pixie, convince her we're eager to help her, the wench may chart our course, to a certain hiding place.."

"our best hiding place is the Spanish main sir, i'll set our course- oh!" Smee is snatched up by Hook.

"and where do you think you are going?" Hook asks with a cheeky grin.

"to tell the boys we sails with the tide, sir"

"you will go ashore, pick up Tinker Bell, and bring her to me." Hook drops Smee square on the head. "UNDERSTAND?" He shouts.

Smee blabbers out an "aye aye, sir" and quickly rows away.

"ah, looks like things are looking rather good for me lately"

"excuse me?" You speak up. He breaks his longing gaze at the ceiling and raises an eyebrow at you. "if you don't mind me asking, why exactly are you looking for Peter?"

Maybe it's because you haven't heard any new stories in years, but you didn't know why he would be out to kill Peter.

"it's not my fondest memory with that cursed Peter Pan... he cut off me left hand and fed it to a crocodile!" He touched his golden hook. "it still follows me, trying to take the rest o me to this day"

You ball your lips, fighting back your chuckle. "you must take good then, no?" You question, now crossing your legs.

"oh you think it's funny, aye?" He smirks. You expected him to blow up at you, so your smile faltered at his response. You only swallow, unsure of what to say.

"say, i'm in a good mood, i'll turn you loose for the time being" He walks up and reaches behind you, untying your wrists.

He hums and grabs your wrist. "how'd this happen, my gem?" He asks, holding your cut hand with his hook and carefully pulling back the long sleeves of your dress with his hand.

"and no that i think of it how did you manage to get from there, to here?" He asks, walking behind his desk and grabbing a gauze.

"i um... flew?" You ask more than answer.

"you must’ve hit your head pretty hard" He asks, gently wrapping your hand.

"it's the weird truth" You shrug, thankful to be able to move your arms again.

"do you drink?" He opens a chest and pulls out a glass bottle with dark liquid inside. He pinches two glasses between his fingers and carried the bottle over in his arm.

He set everything down and turned your chair to the desk.

"i've only tasted a few wines" You answer. "and thank you"

He pours you a shot amount and gets himself a full glass.

"for what?" He asks. You lift your hand and he waves you off. "that was common decency"

You pick up your glass and catch a whiff of the drink, immediately scrunching up your nose. You take a small sip and you're greeted with a burning sensation.

"this is very... unpleasant, to say the least" You frown.

"yeah, it definitely isn't for a lass like yourself, i'll tell you that much" He takes a sip from his cup.

"oh please, i could finish this... it just take time, that’s all" You brace yourself for the second sip.

"if you say so, missy"

"(Y/N)." You say sternly.

"apologies, (Y/N)" He says coyly.

~~~~~~~

"and so i say, what do you mean that's Peter Pan? i never met the boy before, i thought he was a figment of our imagination."

"i wish that wretched boy was only a tall tale. he's nothing but a pain in my arse"

Hook was leaning back in his chair, holding his 1/4 filled bottle. You were sitting on the desk, legs faced away from the man to not give him a peek under your gown.

You lazily hold your hand out and he hands you the bottle. "you know, you’re a lot quieter now"

"and you’re more talkative" He retorts. You tilt your head back and waterfall some of the beverage, spilling a bit of it on yourself.

"aye... aye!! that's me best rum that you're wastin!" He grabs the bottle from your hands.

He was close, so close that your noses were almost touching.

"sorry, Captain" You say in a teasing manner.

"it's quite alright, it's been put to better use this way, no?" He asks, looking down at your neck. "may i?"

You dazedly looked at his lips, making out his words as best as you could in your state.

"yes... you may" You nod. You didn't know what he was asking permission to do but you weren’t going to question it.

His eyes glance up at you for a moment as he stood up, only to look back down again and reach out.

He undid the bow that held your dress together at your chest, showing your cleavage.

"kiss me" You squeaked out. "please.."

He quickly granted your wish, a hand coming up to gently hold the back of your head.

The kiss was hungry and rough, from the both of you. You didn’t know his reason, maybe it's that he's a pirate. But you've wanted his lips on yours since you've saw him.

You found him charming in the, embarrassing kind of way. You wondered how he of all people became captain.

The kiss calmed down a bit and he took the opportunity to glide his tongue across the slit of your mouth, making you open in surprise.

"mmf!" His tongue slithered him, tasting of Rum and something sweet. You hold his arms and pull away from the kiss catching your breath.

"do you not have to breathe??" You ask in between breaths.

"why are you holding your breath? breathe through your nose" He says lowly, bringing you into another kiss.

This time, you took his advice, breathing through your nostrils. "better, right?" He states more than asks.

The top of your dress fell from your shoulders and to the crease of your arms during the heated make out sessions. Hook slid his arms along yours, dragging the dress off along the way.

Your breasts were exposed to the cool air, giving you goosebumps and making your nipples harder than they already were. Hook takes notice of this and chuckles to himself.

"a bit cold, hm?" He places the pad of his thumb over one and rubs circles around it.

"mhm" You bit your lip. His calloused palms caressed the soft flesh of your torso in a massage.

"almost forgot about me rum.." He mumbles before attaching his lips to your neck, giving you kitty licks as he made his way lower. "tastes better on you" You feel him smirk onto your skin.

"oh really?" You utter. Your breath hitches in your throat once you feel his warm lips wrap around one of your nipples.

You moan and tangle your fingers in in his thick hair, tugging at it lightly. "oh how soft you are, my jewel..." His breath ghosts over your now wet bud.

He shows the same affection to your other nipple, let it go with a 'pop'. You were very sensitive now, firm and ready to be touched again.

"how often are you told how pretty you are, missy?" He carefully slips the remainder of your dress down your legs. Your underwear was soaked in your arousal, only making the cheeky pirate grin harder.

"technically speaking... i'd say almost everyday" Your heart races in your chest as he slips his shiny hook beneath the damp cloth and moves it down your thighs.

"mm..." He kisses your inner thigh and your back slightly arches. "that's not nearly enough for a pearl like yourself..." His lips came closer and closer to where you wanted them with each kiss.

"what do you mean?" You ask out of curiosity. He pauses for a moment, looking up with pure eye contact.

"i would tell you every hour of the day~" Your cheeks heat and you put a hand over his face.

"oh shut it" You say bashfully and he chuckles, removing your hand and planting a tender kiss upon your knuckles.

"it is the truth" His fingers slip between your folds, making you gasp and grab his wrist.

He stops and looks at you, waiting for a look of reassurance. "would you like to stop here?"

"will it hurt?" You ask, started to feel the weight of the situation.

"do you trust me?"

You only nod. You let go of his hand and he starts to skillfully rub your clit. You bite back your moans, letting out only a sigh.

You made the mistake of exhaling through your mouth just as he began teasing your slick entrance. Eliciting such sweet moans for the Captain Hook.

His hands grab yours and slide them up to your chest. "try touching yourself here, my sweet" He suggests. You place the palms of your hands over your breasts and awkwardly squeeze them with a giggle.

"like so.." James reaches out and just barely rubs your nipple, making your lower back tingle.

You copied his movement and hummed at the new feeling. He puts you unoccupied hand back and lowers his head between your legs again.

This time however, he put your legs over his shoulders. You felt your lips being spread and something soft, warm, and fast brushing over the bundle of nerves.

Your legs immedeitly try to close on him, but he keeps them open. Your hips rocked in sync with his tongue and beads of sweat formed at the intensity.

"you taste phenomenal... i could do this all day.." His low voice vibrated through you, sending your hand flying to his hair and gripping the thick locs harshly.

One last and low "mm~" from James, and you were over the edge, subconsciously holding his face as close as possible to you while you rode out your high.

You collapsed on the table, back flush against the wood. Hook peered over you with a grin. And his hand searched your body again.

"you're so perfect, a true diamond" Hook smiles, dragging his cold hook along your still hard nipples. He slipped a finger into you, making you gasp again, but this was one that he caught with a kiss.

You moaned into his mouth while his finger went deeper and deeper into you. The previous orgasm allowed him to slide the digit in with ease, letting him know to add another finger.

He deepens the kiss as he slides the second finger in. Going in and out of you at an insane pace. Your arms wrap around his neck and you break from the kiss for a second just to roll your eyes and hang your head.

"it feels so good..." Your voice broke.

Not long after your statement, you came undone, shaking violently with a broken moan. "oh James~" You pant, feeling winded.

"what is it, darling?" He asks with a voice full of sultry.

"this is crazy" You look up at him.

"it's about to get even crazier"

~~~~~~~

You were pretty sure you moans were ringing throughout the ship. Poor crew mates weren't getting any sleep tonight. The sound of James's thighs sticking to the bottom on yours.

A mix of his and your cum making a mess between the two of you. He would probably fill you to the brim if you let him.

James's eyes fixed on the way your breasts bounced with every one of his powerful thrusts, and more importantly, the new deep sensational feeling between your legs.

His back rested against his large purple chair, and his hips thrusted into you like there was no tomorrow.

"James i'm gonna- shit!" Your eyes squeeze shut as you experience your 3rd and final orgasm in this position. You were spent.

"gem~" Hook called out.

"hm?" You lazily look down at him.

"i need one more favor from you, if your up for it~"

~~~~~~~

"shit... just like that" His eyes peer into you as he watches you, making you feel even more naked than you are if possible.

You were sitting in the chair now. Squeezing your boobs around this mans aching penis while he jerked his hips towards you.

You curiously stick your tongue out, being greeted with the salty tase and soft feeling of his tip.

He let out a sound almost like yours and started bucking forward. You kept licking and squeezing and he kept letting out something like a whimper, it was cute.

"oh... i'm cumming" His large arms grab on to the head of the chair and he cums on your lips and chin. His eyes were low and tired.

"i could tell that felt good" You tease.

"oh better than you could imagine" He wipes your chin and kisses you once more. But he could feel a smile tugging at your lips.

"what is it?" He smiled back.

You shrug and slump into the chair. "I strangely feel happy"

"it's not strange, i feel happy too, love" He reassures and your cheeks heat.

"okay where's your bathroom? I need to get clean" You ask, escaping the enclosure of his arms holding the chair you were inn.

"you don't want to go there to get clean, us pirates use mother nature" He answers. He grabs his jacket and his button up and walks over to the office door.

His head was on a swivel, making sure no one was up. He beckoned you to follow him, so you did. He tosses down a ladder and began climbing down into the water.

You peek over the edge and see nothing but still, open water. It as sparkling from the moonlight. You take a few steps back and jump. Letting out only a yelp instead of the scream that fought to errupt.

You swim to the surface and wipe the water from your eyes.

"you'd fit right in with me crew" He shook his head. "those crazy bastards"

"you should try it sometime" You shrug. You start you dip yourself deeper into the water, rubbing your arms and face to scrub them clean.

You hear a faint Tick- Tok, in the distance. You look around with your eyes narrow, as if it would help you see further.

"do you hear that hook?" You ask.

"hear what?" He goes quiet. You see constant ripple coming toward you and look in his direction to see him shaking.

"are you okay?"

"s-s-s-smee... Smee" The Tick-Tok grew louder. and you turn to see a crocodile. Your heart races in your chest and it swims toward you.

You try to swim away but it catches up, and fast. You just knew you were going to die, hoping for a nice eulogy at your funeral, but it swam past you, licking its lips.

It wanted James, James almost jumped out of the water when he realized. "SMEEEEEE"

#ciaoteamo #x reader #imagine #smut #asks #send asks #captain hook #captain hook x reader #captain hook smut #captain hook disney #captain hook fanfic #disney smut #disney by ciaoteamo #Captain James Hook

[linos-luna]

His baby (My Baby) pt 6 🥀🔪

Yandere!Bang Chan x Fem!Reader x Lee Know

♡ (Pt. 1) (Pt. 2) (Pt 3) (Pt 4) (Pt 5) (Pt 6) (Pt 7) (Pt. 8) (pt. 9) (pt 10)

Warnings: trauma, Yandere, obsessive behavior

—————————— 🎀 ——————————

It’s been a year since you left your ex boyfriend. A whole year of freedom. You moved in with Minho, your new loving boyfriend. He makes you feel safe, loved, and secure.

Since moving in, you’ve been able to get some help to work through trauma. It wasn’t easy but you were slowly getting better and more independent.

Minho made sure to help you with that. You always felt better when near him but he’d encourage you to go out on your own for periods of time. To see your friend Jeongyeon and enjoy yourself.

Sometimes he would leave you at the house when he runs small errands. At first it was hard and you’d end up calling him in a panic but it’s better now.

Although being alone can still sometimes make you nervous, but Minho was always a phone call or text away.

~~~~~~~~ 🔪

For the past few nights you’ve been waking up with nightmares. You couldn’t even remember them. It wasn’t abnormal for you to get them every once in a while but not consistently like this.

“No… no… no…” you were muttering in your sleep, shaking your head lightly. This only made Minho stir lightly but not fully wake up.

It wasn’t until you started getting louder and moving more that’s when Minho woke up.

“Baby?”

“No! Stop!” You cried, eyes still shut as you shook your head as you kicked your legs.

“Hey, it’s just me.” Minho said calmly while grabbing your hand. “It’s okay…”

You opened your eyes to see your worried boyfriend looking down at you.

“I’m sorry oppa…”

“Don’t apologize.” He sighed while letting you sit up. “I’m just a little worried… you’ve been doing this more often… Is something wrong?”

“I don’t know…” you replied while looking down at your hands. “I’ve just… being having a bad feeling lately…”

“What do you mean?”

“Something just feels… off?”

Minho wondered what exactly you meant but let you get back to sleep. Perhaps you’d discuss it more in the morning.

You were right to have that feeling because something was definitely wrong.

Your ex boyfriend, Chan, is now out of prison. The justice system is broken and there was some overcrowding. Plus, paying off a judge definitely helped out as well.

So now he was back to his mission: finding you, his baby. But he needed to be smart about this. The year locked up gave him plenty of time to think on how to get you back.

He needs to be cunning and perhaps a bit manipulative. Anything to get you back in his arms.

Unfortunately, he already had an idea of where you were…

~~~~~~

“Y/n, are you sure you’re okay being alone for a bit today?”

“I’ll be fine. Go get what you need.” You nodded. “I just want to take a nap while you’re gone.”

“Okay.” Minho said, still a bit uneasy about it. “I’ll only be gone an hour at the most.”

“Okay.”

“Alright, I’ll see you in a little bit.” Your boyfriend said while grabbing his keys and giving you a quick kiss on the lips.

You giggled and blushed at that like a little school girl before heading to the bedroom.

~~~~

You had fallen asleep on your side while petting one of Minho’s cats, who also fell asleep. You slept in the middle of the bed, no sheets or covers on you. Only a pillow to lay your head.

Something made the cat wake up. She seemed to hiss at something before leaving the room. You moved a bit at the loss of the cat’s warmth yet continued sleeping.

But again you had that sudden feeling. The feeling that something wasn’t right.

Just as you started to wake yourself up, you heard a familiar voice that made your heart skip a beat.

“Hi, babygirl…”

In a state of panic, you nearly screamed and backed into the pillows and headboard. It was him. Your ex boyfriend. How was he here??

You were frozen in place as he moved closer, standing next to you where the nightstand was.

“Don’t be scared…”

“W-what are you doing here?!” You managed to say, shaking when he got closer.

“I just came to see you.” He said with a smile. His voice was eerily calm as he reached to hold your hand. “I miss you, baby.

You instantly pull your hand away and try scooting away from him.

“Don’t you miss me…?”

“N-no… no! I-I…” you didn’t know how to get words out and he sighed.

“Baby… I never meant to hurt you…”

“Chan, how d-did you—?”

“But I’ve changed.” He said, completely ignoring you and taking your other hand.

You tensed up and couldn’t pull away as he firmly held it.

“I’ll never hurt you again.” He said with a sigh. “I just want to protect you… because I still love you.”

A tear rolled down your cheek as he let go. Was this real or a hallucination?? How did he get in?? Why is he so calm??

Chan reached to wipe your tear away but you flinched and backed away, making him pause.

“It’s okay.” Chan said and put his hand down. “I’m not going to hurt you.”

It took everything in him not to throw you over his shoulder and run out, taking you home. But he must resist.

You then hear a noise from the main room. It was the front door. Minho must be back!

“I’ll see you later, okay babygirl?” Chan said as he started to go towards the door.

“Don’t tell anyone I was here.” He said while looking back and putting his finger to his lips. “It’s our little secret.”

He blew a kiss to you and left, leaving you confused.

Minho came into the room soon after to put his wallet and keys away.

“I bought some of your favorite snacks!” He said happily while kissing your cheek.

“Thank you, oppa.”

“Hey are you okay?” Minho asked curiously. “Looks like you seen a ghost. Did something happen when I was gone?”

“… no.” You lied while looking away. “Nothing happened…”

———————————————————————

Sorry it took forever yall. I was stuck for a while and a lot of life stuff happened. 😅

Thank you for waiting tho! I love and appreciate you all 🥰

#kpop #kpop x reader #kpop imagines #fanfic #kpop smut #stray kids #skz x reader #stray kids smut #stray kids yandere #yandere kpop #yandere stray kids #yandere bang chan #skz scenarios #skz fanfic #skz smut #skz angst #yandere skz #lee know #stray kids lee know #skz lee know #lee know x reader #lee know x poc reader #bang chan x poc reader #stray kids x poc reader #lee know smut #lee know fanfic #my baby #my baby pt 6

[thefiery-phoenix]

Yandare gun park who got obsessed with a foreigner reader working for him as his secretary of something head canons ?

Sure :)

YANDERE GUN PARK WITH FOREIGNER SECRETARY READER

Love was something Gun never had a positive opinion of, he always viewed it as something trivial when he had better things to do in life like extort money from gangs and traumatize people. The only things he desired was power and money, he honestly couldn't care less about anything else till he met you. He needed someone to take of some mundane paperwork Charles Choi decided to throw towards him and thought of making Goo do it till he realized he'd have to deal with his incessant whining which was something he wasn't overly fond of till he got the idea of hiring a secretary for himself. He could tell from the get go you weren't from around here since you spoke in a different accent and looked out of place. Gun's eyes were focused on you and he didn't understand why he felt intrigued by you. You worked as a barista and the way your apron hugged your frame and you spoke to people with a smile, you looked...innocent and somewhat gullible in his opinion as his eyes never left your figure

He spotted your manager yelling at you a while later and you had tears streaming down your face while your lousy scumbag of a manager berated and insulted you. Something inside him told him to intervene, he couldn't believe he was actually doing this for someone who he didn't even talk to yet but something in him compelled him to do so. "Hey...shut up. It's annoying to hear you scream like a whining man child. Get lost'' said Gun as he waved his hand dismissively and lit a cigarette and let out a puff as he glared at your manager. "WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TO TELL ME WHAT TO-'' screamed your manager on top of his lungs however he was cut off when Gun grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and his hands gripped his face in a vice like grip as he leaned closer towards him and whispered something in his ear. You didn't know what he whispered into your manager's ear since it wasn't audible to you but whatever it was that the stranger said to your manager, he went pale and shivered slightly as he let out a pathetic whimper and scampered off. You've never seen your manager reduced to such a state as you looked at the stranger in apprehension and slight fear as you fidgeted nervously

"Don't worry, I won't bite...unless you want me to'' said the stranger as he smirked at you and you could feel his intense gaze behind his glasses you had an awkward smile on your face. "Um...thank you I guess...I don't know how to repay you though'' you said as his smirk widened. What an eager polite little thing you were, you looked like a typical goody two shoes and he felt a strange desire growing inside him to corrupt you, to have you for himself and devour you whole, to OWN you. "There is something you can do for me...'' he started as he took another puff of his cigarette and watched your confused and nervous look as you reminded him of a helpless little prey which gave him a power surge and a sense of satisfaction to see you squirm. He made a mental note to make you squirm for him even more later on in the future, your expressions were so amusing for him

"Work for me...as my secretary. You can start tomorrow'' he said in a tone which indicated you didn't really have a choice in the matter as you took the card and looked at it. You looked at the man in front of you and you couldn't help but get an uneasy feeling that he was dangerous. "You shouldn't refuse if you know what's good for you. It would be...unwise'' said the man in front of you as your heart almost stopped beating at his words. You slowly nodded as you sighed and went back to your house. You were too tired to comprehend what to do anymore as you headed for bed after you had a quiet dinner. Meanwhile Gun headed back to his residence and pulled out his phone. "Oi brat, I need a favor from you'' said Gun. "You call me that one more time, I swear I'll kill you'' grumbled Kouji from the other end as Gun chuckled slightly. "I'd like to see you try pipsqueak. I need some information on Y/N, think you're up for the job?" he asked Kouji as he was met with a few moments of silence. "You really think I have nothing better to do in life huh? Fine...but I'm charging you double. You interrupted my game MF'' he grumbled as he cut the call. 15 minutes later Kouji sent a file to Gun as he spent the rest of the night reading everything about you from your likes, dislikes, hobbies and such. The fact that you weren't from Korea made things better, he could make you rely on him more, make you dependent on him and have you for himself easily as he smirked to himself, waiting for the next day when he'd see you again

The next day, sure enough, you showed up to his residence and you had a smart attire and Gun was somewhat surprised you actually held up your end of the promise. You were so easy to take advantage of and he couldn't wait to have you in his clutches. "You actually showed up...congratulations, you got the job'' said Gun as you quirked your brow in slight confusion. "Aren't you going to conduct an interview or something?" you asked him curiously as his mouth curved into an amused grin. He wondered whether or not he should tell you how he already knew everything there was about you including how you lived alone and your current address and such but he didn't want to scare you off just yet so he decided to withhold that information. For now at least as he mentioned some vague answer of not wanting to bother with tedious and nonsensical procedures and preferred a more direct approach towards things

He's amused how skittish and nervous you're around him. Your actions never cease to delight and amuse him and he loves to call you out on your flustered and shy behavior at times and gets a kick of your cheeks going red whenever he makes slightly suggestive comments towards you. Which just proved his theory that even the devil had his day. He always insists that you have lunch with him and don't even think of skipping out on lunch with him, he'll drag you to eat with him anyway telling you that you can always work later. He'll take you out to fancy restaurants at times to a private booth where the two of you would be undisturbed and he'll ask you questions about your life and such. Even if you hide something from him he'll find out eventually through his sources so there's no room for you to keep a secret from him anymore

It kind of goes without saying you know, when you're working for Gun, you'll meet Goo as well and Goo knows Gun inside and out and he immediately understands his fighting obsessed psychotic friend has taken an obsessive unhealthy liking towards you when he caught him stalking you in the shadows when you went back home. Of course Gun immediately warned Goo to keep his mouth shut as Goo grinned at him in amusement but honored his wish. Goo being the infuriating little brat he is at times loves to tease Gun and getting a rise out of him by hanging out with you, it's amusing to see his eyes get all fired up with possessiveness and jealousy, an emotion he'd never expected him to have before but at the same time, he acts like a wingman for him and encourages his twisted obsessive love for you, snitching on you to Gun anytime you have plans with your pesky little friends in which case Gun would have to personally take care of them for being a distraction for you. Don't feel too upset when they don't lift your calls anymore, you still have him. You wouldn't know about what he actually does, you're in the dark regarding all the money extortion and the crew related things he does, he wants to keep you in that sheltered little bubble and make you rely SOLELY on him alone

Personal space be damned, he's always doing things to make you flustered like kissing the back of your hand or being too close to you. He'll find a way to monopolize your time and attention to be focused on him and only him, nothing else should matter to you. He likes to trace his thumb over your bottom lip and whenever he speaks to you in that husky deep voice of his, his lips would teasingly graze over to your ear and the nape of your neck which would send shivers and tingles down your spine as he has a firm grasp around your waist. It just feeds into his god complex of an ego how much of an effect he has on you. He's looking forward to having you on his lap one of these days, while he runs his hands over your beautiful body meant for him

When you spring the news that you're going back to your country permanently and want to live there, he stops whatever he's doing and simply glares at you. Even though he's wearing his glasses you could feel the heat and intensity of his heated stare which was practically burning a hole through your soul. However, he has a fake smile on his face and invites you to one last dinner before you leave. Little did you know, there was quite an unexpected surprise in store for you. You headed to his residence for dinner that night and he loved how shy and bashful you were being. No way in HELL would he allow you to leave him, you were his since the moment he laid his eyes on you. You couldn't exactly put a finger on it but you felt like the food tasted somewhat strange and by the time you finished your last bite, you started feeling drowsy and sleepy. "I'm...I'm feeling tired. I think...I think I better go home'' you mumbled sleepily and yawned. A few seconds later your vision started becoming blurry and you blacked out on his couch as he gently ran his fingers through your hair and caressed your cheek. How dare you try to leave him? He'll have to discipline and punish you later for trying to leave him. It doesn't matter if you'd hate him after you wake up, you'll love him eventually, he'll MAKE you love him even if he needs to use force...

#yandere jonggun park #yandere jonggun park x reader #yandere gun park imagines #yandere gun park oneshots #yandere gun park scenarios #yandere gun park headcanons #yandere gun park x reader #yandere lookism characters x reader #yandere lookism characters #yandere lookism x reader #yandere lookism #lookism #lookism x reader #lookism headcanons #dark lookism characters x reader #dark lookism characters #dark lookism x reader #dark lookism

[unluckilyimnot]

Heyy! So I’m struggling with an ed at the moment and I read your headcanons where the tr boys find out reader has an ed but I was wondering if u could do that for the Bonten trio? Tyyy

s/o who has ed

Characters : Ran, Rindou, Sanzu (all Bonten)

Type : ansgt, hurt to comfort

Words count : 0.5

m.list

It’s fine, I can write about it, it’s just the same as an old one I did : I speak as a girl who experienced it in a certain way, so I’ll do my best and I don’t mean any hurt it can cause. If you’re struggling with ed we can talk about it if you feel like it, but at least don’t hesitate to talk about it. Only around people you’re safe please, I don’t want you to go through the same things as I did. You can get through it even if it’s hard (I did but I’m not cured at all)

I love you, take care of yourself and people around you, please

Ran notices how you never touch the left over, even if he put it there for you to eat. He tried multiple times, just to be sure, but every time you already ate, or you're not hungry, or not enough so you’ll just eat some fruit. He knows too well what’s going on, yet he doesn’t know how to handle it. He can’t force you to see someone, but it hurts him acknowledging all your tricks, the way you still smile in front of your food when he hears you throwing up right after.

“Why aren’t you eating ?” It’s past midnight, you’re already reading tug in your shared bed and Ran just sat beside you. You can’t process it at first, it makes you feel sick. “It’s not a crime, I imagine what it is, but I want to understand you. And help if I can. Explain it all to me. Please.”

For a few seconds you tried to doubt that you deserve a man like him, before recalling he can kill for money. He may not be the best man out there, but he is for you. He’s ready to do better and understand you without getting mad. At the thought you shed a tear, and another and before you realize it you can’t articulate a proper sentence beside telling him that you’re sorry. Deeply sorry to be like this.

“It’s not your fault, don’t be sorry. I’m here for you.”

Rindou feels that you’re smaller than you used to be, so much smaller. It’s like he hasn’t held you in a million years when it’s only been two weeks since he left. He grabbed you a little more, here and there, but you can’t help but feel uneasy.

“Let me go to Rindou..”

“You’re so small, why ? Have you eaten enough when I was gone ?” panicked rush through his veins when he sees your eyes meeting the floor, guilt creeping into both of you. He knew it, he always did. He simply thought you were doing better since he was there and after all those years struggling together. It was that simple for you to stop it and start it all again. He’s helpless and, oh so sorry but not in a way when he feels like giving up. In a way that if he had to do it all again, from the beginning for you to get better, he will.

Sanzu doesn’t eat much himself, which is not helping with his addiction but he wants you to be healthy. He doesn’t like the idea of you hurting your body more than you already have to do. So when he finally realizes all your tricks to make him believe that you're eating normally despite your showing bones he’s more sad than mad. He knows he’s nobody to talk to, he’s destroying himself little by little too, but thinking he can lose you that way made him cry on your knees. You don’t even know what to do, you’re simply sorry but without being able to promise him you’ll stop.

“Don’t leave me” he cried out, not ready to lose someone else.

“I’ll try,” you replied.

In the silence, between his cries, there’s a secret promise that both of you will try to get each other out of their way, even if they can’t even help themselves.

Fist post in years /lit a bir short excuse me but i have to get used to it again

Hope you like it ♡

#tokyo revengers #tokyo revengers x reader #tokyo revengers imagine #tokyorev x reader #tokyo revengers hc #rindou imagines #rindou x reader #tokyo revengers rindou #haitani ran x reader #ran headcanons #ran x reader #sanzu imagines #sanzu x reader #sanzu hc #bonten trio #bonten trio x reader

[mk-oc-imagines]

Shang Tsung x Quan Chi Headcanons

-Both SFW and NSFW

-Headcanons based on MK1 story mode and my own interpretation

-Writing under read more

SFW

They were attracted to each other from the start but were too isolated in their lives to pit a finger in their feelings

If they can, they are always side by side

It's a comfort they found on accident

Quan Chi is the only one who can touch Shang Tsung's things and vice versa

Neither of them can sleep in comfy beds - Shang Tsung prefers a pillow and some thin sheets, Quan Chi can sleep on the ground without anything

Quan Chi's mining experience comes in handy

"What is so important about this rock?" "That is black obsidian, you fool."

They will have troubles breaking apart some rocks and Quan Chi just waltzes over, takes the pickaxe and in one swift move breaks it, gives it back and leaves without any word

Shang Tsung: 'I wish that were me'

Their moves while casting magic stems from their backround - Shang Tsung is more elegant and gracious, while Quan Chi is more calculated and does not make any unnecessary moves that would drain energy

Quan Chi observes as Shang Tsung makes new elixirs and potions

At first, Shang Tsung thought Quan Chi was going to criticize him but when none came it made him even more uneasy

"Why are you here?" "Am I not allowed to watch my partner work?"

Since then it became their routine

Neither of them liked physical touch at the start

They touched each other on accident when they were reaching for the same thing

It was like they were burned

Shang Tsung keeps his distance but Quan Chi is left wanting more

Quan Chi initiates their close proximity, hand on Shang Tsung's shoulder, brushing their shoulders together

When Shang Tsung works, Quan Chi looks over his shoulder, pressing his chest to Shang Tsung's back, placing his hands next to Shang's

Just to see that soft blush

Shang Tsung wants but he doesn't know how to ask

So instead of asking verbally, he gives hints

While working, pulls his hair to the side, exposing the back of his neck

Quan Chi grows weak

And presses his lips to the exposed skin

Shang Tsung tenses up, shudder running trough him

Quan Chi thinks he has hurt him and backs away and doesn't initiate more close encounters

Shang Tsung keeps giving hints but it is like Quan Chi doesn't even see

It's Shang Tsung who has had enough and corners Quan Chi in a secluded area

And Shang Tsung can't say what he wants so he just pulls Quan Chi into s kiss

It's quick and clumsy and Shang Tsung's cheeks are *burning*

When Quan Chi doesn't react, Shang Tsung is ready to bolt but gets stopped when he is pulled into a deep kiss

The rest is a history from there

Shang Tsung is the little spoon

One wouldn't think that they would be a healthy couple, but they are

Always asking for consent

Well, Quan Chi does

Shang Tsung still doesn't know how to ask for affection so he gives hints

Quan Chi learned to understand but is trying to teach Shang Tsung to voice what he wants

They can get easily overwhelmed with affection and touches - so they learned how to show or tell

Shang Tsung finds himself tracing Quan Chi's tattoos

They love to have a quiet sit down and enjoy a book or a snack

NSFW

Quan Chi is soft

Peppers the small scars Shang Tsung with kisses

They take everything slow

Quan Chi holds Shang Tsung close while they are joined as one

Shang Tsung is crying and sobbing mess each time - not because he's hurting, it's because he's in overwhelming pleasure

Quan Chi whispers sweet things as he makes love to Shang Tsung

Shang Tsung leaves scratches on Quan Chi's back

Quan Chi lets Shang Tsung explore, earning his trust

Shang Tsung asks for no marks and Quan Chi obliges

- So my brain went bloop halfway through, feel free to add your own!

#mortal kombat #mortal kombat x #mortal kombat 11 #mkx #mk11 #mk1 #mk1 2023 #mortal kombat 1 2023 #mortal kombat 1 (2023) #mortal kombat 1 #mortal kombat 2023 #shang tsung #quan chi #shangchi #quantsung #deadly alliance #headkannons #nell writes

[sinukiyo]

I’m sorry but this scene…THIS SCENE…

“Matthias cast an uneasy glance at the guards’ backs, visible through the doorway. “Ignore them,” she said. “Why haven’t you kissed me, Matthias?”

“This isn’t the time—”

“Is it because of what I am? Is it because you still fear me?”

“No.”

She paused, and he could see her struggling with what she wanted to say. “Is it because of the way I behaved on the ship? The way I acted the other night … when I tried to get you to give me the rest of the parem?”

“How can you think that?”

“You’re always calling me shameless. I guess … I guess I’m ashamed.” She shuddered. “It’s like wearing a coat that doesn’t fit.”

“Nina, I gave you my oath.”

“But—”

“Your enemies are my enemies, and I will stand with you against any foe—including this accursed drug.”

She shook her head as if he was speaking nonsense. “I don’t want you to be with me because of an oath, or because you think you need to protect me, or because you think you owe me some stupid blood debt.”

“Nina—” he started, then stopped. “Nina, I am with you because you let me be with you. There is no greater honor than to stand by your side.”

“Honor, duty. I get it.”

Her temper he could bear, but her disappointment was unacceptable. Matthias knew only the language of war. He did not have the words for this. “Meeting you was a disaster.”

She raised a brow. “Thank you.”

Djel, he was terrible at this. He stumbled on, trying to make her understand. “But I am grateful every day for that disaster. I needed a cataclysm to shake me from the life I knew. You were an earthquake, a landslide.”

“I,” she said, planting a hand on her hip, “am a delicate flower.”

“You aren’t a flower, you’re every blossom in the wood blooming at once. You are a tidal wave. You’re a stampede. You are overwhelming.”

“And what would you prefer?” she said, eyes blazing, the slightest quaver to her voice. “A proper Fjerdan girl who wears high collars and dunks herself in cold water whenever she has the urge to do something exciting?”

“That isn’t what I meant!”

She sidled closer to him. Again, his eyes strayed to the guards. Their backs were turned, but Matthias knew they must be listening, no matter what language he and Nina were speaking. “What are you so afraid of?” she challenged. “Don’t look at them, Matthias. Look at me.”

He looked. It was a struggle not to look. He loved seeing her in Fjerdan clothes, the little woolly vest, the full sweep of her skirts. Her green eyes were bright, her cheeks pink, her lips slightly parted. It was too easy to imagine himself kneeling like a penitent before her, letting his hands slide up the white curves of her calves, pushing those skirts higher, past her knees to the warm skin of her thighs. And the worst part was that he knew how good she would feel. Every cell in his body remembered the press of her naked body that first night in the whaling camp. “I … There is no one I want more; there is nothing I want more than to be overwhelmed by you.”

“But you don’t want to kiss me?”

“He inhaled slowly, trying to bring order to his thoughts. This was all wrong.

“In Fjerda—” he began.

“We’re not in Fjerda.”

He needed to make her understand. “In Fjerda,” he persisted, “I would have asked your parents for permission to walk out with you.”

“I haven’t seen my parents since I was a child.”

“We would have been chaperoned. I would have dined with your family at least three times before we were ever left alone together.”

“We’re alone together now, Matthias.”

“I would have brought you gifts.”

Nina tipped her head to one side. “Go on.”

“Winter roses if I could afford them, a silver comb for your hair.”

“I don’t need those things.”

“Apple cakes with sweet cream.”

“I thought drüskelle didn’t eat sweets.”

“They’d all be for you,” he said.

“You have my attention.”

“Our first kiss would be in a sunlit wood or under a starry sky after a village dance, not in a tomb or some dank basement with guards at the door.”

“Let me get this straight,” Nina said. “You haven’t kissed me because the setting isn’t suitably romantic?”

“This isn’t about romance. A proper kiss, a proper courtship. There’s a way these things should be done.”

“For proper thieves?” The corners of her beautiful mouth curled and for a moment he was afraid she would laugh at him, but she simply shook her head and drew even nearer. Her body was the barest breath from his now. The need to close that scrap of distance was maddening.

“The first day you showed up at my house for this proper courtship, I would have cornered you in the pantry,” she said. “But please, tell me more about Fjerdan girls.”

“They speak quietly. They don’t engage in flirtations with every single man they meet.”

“I flirt with the women too.”

“I think you’d flirt with a date palm if it would pay you any attention.”

“If I flirted with a plant, you can bet it would stand up and take notice. Are you jealous?”

“All the time.”

“I’m glad. What are you looking at, Matthias?” The low thrum of her voice vibrated straight through him.

He kept his eyes on the ceiling, whispering softly. “Nothing.”

“Matthias, are you praying?”

“Possibly.”

“For restraint?” she said sweetly.

“You really are a witch.”

“I’m not proper, Matthias.”

“I am aware of this.” Miserably, keenly, hungrily aware.

“And I’m sorry to inform you, but you’re not proper either.”

His gaze dropped to her now. “I—”

“How many rules have you broken since you met me? How many laws? They won’t be the last. Nothing about us will ever be proper,” she said. She tilted her face up to his. So close now it was as if they were already touching. “Not the way we met. Not the life we lead. And not the way we kiss.”

“She went up on tiptoe, and that easily, her mouth was against his. It was barely a kiss—just a quick, startling press of her lips.

Before she could even think of moving away, he had hold of her. He knew he was probably doing everything wrong, but he couldn’t bring himself to worry, because she was in his arms, her lips were parting, her hands were twining around his neck, and sweet Djel, her tongue was in his mouth. No wonder Fjerdans were so cautious about courtship. If Matthias could be kissing Nina, feeling her nip at his lip with her clever teeth, feel her body fitted against his own, hear her release that little sigh in the back of her throat, why would he ever bother doing anything else? Why would anyone?”

#i’m going feral #i’m going to cry #soc nina #soc matthias #six of crows matthias #matthias helvar #helnik #my ships #nina zenik #six of crows #crooked kingdom #six of crows nina

[mykoreanlove]

pet names

For the first time ever you were dating someone younger than yourself. You didn’t plan on getting close to Jeongin, but his persistence payed off, so you gave him a chance. It felt weird at first but you got used to him so quickly that you never once questioned your age gap. Even if he was way younger, he was mature, loving and kind - traits that you rarely found these days. You spent the entire weekend with him. Getting to know him and all his little quirks filled you with joy. Having him in your life felt so natural at this point, you didn’t think twice about asking him for things that mattered.

„You want me to go dogsit with you?“ He was taken aback by your request but complied happily, being an enthusiastic dog lover himself. And now you found yourself in your friend‘s flat, tangled with each other on her new beige couch. Your attention has long left the dog who was sleeping happily in front of the tv. All you could see, all you could comprehend was the beautiful boy right in front of you. Jeongin was an enigma to you - soft and nourishing, yet forceful and bold. The two of you stopped talking a while ago, lips too preoccupied with kissing every centimeter of each other. His porcelain skin was soft, his plush lips were even softer - you lost yourself in him entirely. He hummed in pleasure as he kissed you passionately, not wanting to let go of you. „Fuck, I really love kissing you, y/n.“ You grinned widely. „You’re a great kisser too, baby.“ Jeongin‘s eyes widened in surprise. „Did you just call me baby?“

Fuck, did you? You grew insecure, cheeks reddened instantly. You only started dating - was this too early? Did he even want to be your baby? „Oh, did I? Sorry. Did you… Did you not like it?“ Anxiously you held your breath. You were used to giving it your all from the very beginning, but not everybody was like that. Not everybody liked that. His smile put you at ease though so you relaxed again. „No, I liked it. Very much actually. Can you… can you call me baby more often?“You let out a heartfelt laugh, relieved that you were on the same page. „I can do that. Baby.“ You winked at him before kissing him again. Jeongin kissed you back, hungrily, while roaming your body with his big hands. „Wait, y/n wait. I want to call you something cute, too.“ „Oh?“ He cleared his throat before speaking again. „I know it‘s cliché but I really want to call you jagi.“ Jeongin looked down, cheeks flushed now. „Jagi? Really?“, you laughed out loud. Your hand reached for his chin as you tilted his head to yours. „Okay“, you whispered. His eyes lit up in excitement. „Really?“ You nodded happily. „Can I also call you noona then?“

Flashbacks of your annoying brother calling you that flooded your mind. He used to get on your nerves, always pointing out your age, always mocking you for being older. Were you okay with your beautiful, young lover calling you that? Hell, no. „Please don’t call me noona. Anything but that, Jeongin.“ He laughed out loud, trying to convince you. „Oh come on, it makes sense since you’re older and everything. Please let me call you noona.“ He enjoyed your uneasiness way too much. You shifted your position, untangling yourself from him but failed as his strong arms grabbed you quickly. „Where do you think you’re going, noona?“ His voice overly seductive, his brown eyes glued to yours.„Jeongin, I don’t like you calling me that. I really don’t.“ You grew defensive. You didn’t want him to see you as an old hag. He caught on quickly, feeling sorry for triggering an insecurity of yours. Reflexively, he caressed your arms with his hands, trying to soothe you. „I’m sorry y/n. I won’t call you that anymore. What do you want me to call you instead?“ You took a minute to yourself before answering. With a shy smile on your lips you whispered your reply.

„Yours.“

#mykoreanlove #skz i.n #skz jeongin #skz imagines #skz scenarios #skz x reader #skz fluff #stray kids x reader #stray kids fanfic #stray kids scenarios #stray kids imagines #stray kids i.n #stray kids jeongin #stray kids hard thoughts #stray kids fluff #jeongin #i.n #i.n skz #i.n fluff #i.n stray kids #i.n x reader #i.n imagine #i.n smut #i.n x you #i.n x y/n #kpop smut #stray kids au #stray kids x you #stray kids x y/n #stray kids smut

[miyu-d]

Hi! New follower here!

Can you do something about being Ace's childhood friend and ended dating or confessing their feelings as teens or adult?

Hi! Thank you for following me. This is my first time writing for a request. I am so happy that you requested a fic from me. I apologize if this isn't exactly what you imagined. Hope you will enjoy it.💕

Love Blossoms

( Ace x Reader )

Warnings: Editing up ASL brothers' back story

(1.5k words)

Love is something magical. You didn't know when you fell for this man. As long as you remember, he is the only man in your heart.

You first met him when you were wandering around in the forest where Ace's and his brothers' treehouse was. You were in the village nearby, and you loved to sneak into the forest when you were a kid. One day, you saw three kids taking down a huge tiger. You got scared at first, but you decided to approach them for the better or worse.

Sabo and Luffy quickly became your friends, but you still remember the cold shoulder Ace gave you on that first day. He didn't want anyone else besides his brothers. You were just an intruder to him.

As time goes by, you make it your daily routine to sneak out of your home and go play with them. You weren't as athletic as them, so Ace always said rude things to you. Luffy was in his own world, and Sabo was the only one who helped you.

But when something dangerous happened, all three brothers protected you as your own personal bodyguards. Even though Ace had been rude to you, he never let anything happen to you. Even though he didn't admit it, he cared about you secretly.

With time, you became a part of them. That's when an uneasy feeling started to grow on you. Even though many people give you compliments or good comments on things, none of those touched your heart as Ace's awkward and simple "...Thanks, I guess."

Little by little, Ace started to become a polite boy with Makino's teaching. That only made things harder for you. When he said polite things and treated you with manners, your heart started to beat like crazy. You had to hide those feelings and act normal in front of him, which was so hard to do.

When Ace turned 17, he left the island to become a pirate. You vividly remember the way he happily waved his hand at you and everyone when he left in his boat. You were happy for him. He wanted to become a pirate since he was little, so you were really happy for him. But... the feeling that he was no longer with you... hurt so much that words had no power to describe it. It was... so lonely...

But after some days passed, you decided to get back on your feet. He followed his dreams. So you also wanted to follow yours. You knew that you would meet him someday. So, until then, you wanted to work on yourself.

But he was always in your heart. There was no space for anyone else.

Every day you read newspapers, hoping to catch something about Ace. You were so proud and happy to see how he became a well-famous pirate.

After some years passed, you had to go to another island for your work stuff. When you were passing by a restaurant, you heard a commotion.

"Is he dead?"

"Yeah, I heard he was eating when that happened."

"Oh god..."

People were talking about something, and you were curious. So you peaked inside the restaurant, and your eyes widen when you see the man with the tattoo on his back who is now sleeping on his plate.

"A-Ace," you whispered to yourself in surprise. You quickly ran to him.

"Ace... Ace wake up."

You grabbed his shoulders and shook him.

Suddenly, he sat up straight. Everyone got silent.

"Oh, sorry... I slept," Ace said without care in the world.

Everyone in the restaurant was shocked.

"Geez... You haven't changed a bit." You couldn't help but chuckle.

Ace didn't recognize you first. He suddenly grabbed your dress and wiped out the food on his face. A scream came out of your mouth. You blushed head to toe, and you grabbed your dress back from him.

"hmm?..." Ace looked straight at your face, thinking hard. "Do I... know you?"

You collect yourself and let out a sigh.

"Try to guess," you said with a smirk, and you sat on a stool beside him.

He looked at your face intensely, making many weird, confused, and thinking faces. Suddenly, his eyes widened.

"Y/n...?" He said it with a surprised tone. He is surprised and confused.

You got butterflies in your stomach when you heard him call you by your name. A bright smile appeared on your face, and you were so happy that he didn't forget about you. You nod repeatedly.

"It has been a long time... Isn't it?" you asked with a smile.

He suddenly grabbed your hand and pulled.

"Run as fast as you can," Ace whispered to you, and he ran out of the restaurant, pulling you along with him. After getting out of the door, Ace shouted, "Thank you for the food" and chuckled. The owner followed to catch you two cursing loudly for not paying. But you and Ace managed to ditch him. Ace slowed down the pace and stopped running. Then he turned around and looked at you. You were panting hard. Trying to catch your breath.

Ace chuckled and teased you, "Still, can't run. Huh?"

You got annoyed, but you didn't have the energy to talk back. You panted, hanging on Ace's hand.

He suddenly pulled you toward him and hugged you.

"Oh my god, y/n... I missed you so much."

You hugged him back. Feeling the warmth from him.

"You have no idea how much I missed you, Ace."

The hug tightened, and slowly both of you broke the hug.

After that, Ace took you to see so many places in the town. And went to more restaurants. Talked a lot. About the past, about Luffy and Whitebeard. He even showed you his devil fruit powers.

In the evening twilight, both of you came to the beach. You knew this was your only chance to tell him about your feelings. You collected all your courage.

"Ace..."

He was looking at the sea. He turned around to see your face when you called him.

"Hmm?"

For a few seconds, your eyes locked with his. Your heart was pounding so fast.

"What is it, y/n?" He was curious.

You looked away from his eyes. Hiding that you are flustered.

"Um... I- I have something... to tell you," you muttered.

"Hm? What is that?" He walked closer to you. That made your heart pound faster.

"I- I..."

You were so scared. You didn't know what would happen after confessing your love to him. Will he accept it? Will he get disgusted? Will he get angry? Will everything between you two get awkward? Will you... lose him?

Ace didn't rush you. He waited patiently. And yeah. Ace wasn't dumb. He got the idea of what this would turn out to be. He was also confused and lost in his own thoughts.

"H- have you ever seen me... as a... woman?" You slowly asked. But you still didn't have the courage to look at his face.

There was an awkward silence between you two.

"Y/N, do... Do you have... feelings for me?"

Your whole body heated up. You feel the heat in your ears.

"Um..."

The pressure made your eyes tear up a little.

You nodded slowly. "...yes, I... do." Your breaths were heavy.

"I... um... for a long time... I loved you, Ace. As long as I can remember, I... loved you." You took a breath.

"Everything. Everything about you. Not only your good things, trust me... I love every flow in you too... When I am with you... God... how do I explain this...? When I am with you... I feel... so safe, so happy, so excited... When I am with you... I just want to keep talking to you... And I just want to spend time with you... I am so in love with everything you do. Ace... I- I can't imagine my life without you. Everyday. Every single day, I think about you. You have no idea how much I care about you and how much I... love you." Your voice got weak when you said the last part. Tears fell from your cheeks while you confessed everything to him.

Ace listened to every single word you said in silence.

"Y/n..." he finally woke his voice. But his voice was so painful.

"I... don't... deserve this... You can find som-"

You hugged him tightly without letting him finish. Ace was surprised and stopped talking.

"Don't ever say that... You deserve so many things. You deserve soooo many things, Ace."

Ace calmed down after hearing your words. He slowly hugged you back. His eyes got teary too. It's like at any moment he is going to cry like a baby.

He sniffed and said, "I love you too, y/n... I love you so much."

Both you and Ace giggled through happy tears while hugging each other.

Mastelist

#one piece x reader #op #ace x reader #one piece #portgas d ace #one piece x you #ace #portgas d ace x s/o #portgas d. ace x reader #one piece oneshots #Ace oneshots #portgas d. ace #portgas d ace x reader #portgas ace x you #ace x you #ace x y/n

[godsmenusuperbowl]

A Minor Celebrity's Lover ~ *Bang Chan*

Summary: You've been spending more time with CB97 and your feelings for him have only grown. You haven't made a move thought, afraid he'll reject you. However, could it be he feels the same way?

Pairing: Bang Chan X G/N!Reader

Genre: Fluff Oneshot

Word Count: 1734

Warning: N/A

Masterlist

Taglist: @samepoisonsamevine​ @mxnsxngie @maeleelee @kpop-will-kill-me

A/N: Part 2 to A Minor Celebrity. I highly recommend reading that first.

It has become a sort of tradition now. Well, more of like a routine. Every Monday morning, at roughly ten in the morning, Chris would waltz through the door of the little coffee shop. You would smile, take his order, and he would give you a generous tip and song recommendation for the day. As soon as he left, you would listen to the song and tell him the next week how much you liked it. 

That was your favorite part of his visit every Monday morning. You would gush over his amazing taste in music and tell him how much you adored each word and each beat. And he would explain how the song was made to the best of his ability. You always learn something new in the music making process every week. And occasionally, when you asked really nicely, he would pull out his headphones and you could listen to a bit of the song he was currently working on. You would always tell him it was your favorite song ever, but you could see in his eyes that he didn't quite believe you. Nevertheless, you were sure to give him as much praise as possible for his amazing work and he graciously accepts, although his cheeks are always pink when he does.

"If you keep drifting into the clouds when you're supposed to be working, I'm going to have you clean the entire back room." Your boss's voice snapped you out of your thoughts.

You shake your head and offer her a small, slightly uneasy smile. "Sorry. I didn't mean to get so distracted."

She laughed and rolled her eyes. "Sure you did. I know who you're thinking about."

You couldn't suppress your groan. "Am I really that obvious?"

"Obvious and oblivious." She laughs and shakes her head. "I don't understand why you don't just ask him out already! The two of you have a real connection! You'd make the perfect couple!"

"Easy for you to say." You shake your head again. "He's way out of my league. I don't stand a chance with him. And I've accepted that."

"But you don't have to! Look, I'm not asking you to throw yourself at him and beg him to marry you. But maybe go get dinner or go to a concert, since you're both into music, or something like that! Just hang out is all I'm saying!"

"We'll see." Was all you said before you glanced at the clock. A frown tugged at your lips. "He's late."

"What?" Your boss followed your eyes. "Oh, I suppose he is. But it's not the end of the world, you know. He'll show up soon, I'm sure."

You shook your head. "He's never late. Something's wrong."

"Hey, relax your paranoia. Perhaps traffic is bad or he got tied up with work. He'll be here, I'm sure."

You tried to believe her, but you were sure something was wrong. Something had to be wrong. Chris was never late.

In an effort to make it look like you were bothered by the fact he wasn't there, you tried to get all of your work done. However, you eventually found yourself wiping down the counter for the third time in the last hour. It made your boss tease you, which made you tease her back. But you were still anxious. Where was Chris?

Just as you were about to shoot him a text, the door to the cafe burst open. There he was, still trying to stuff papers into his satchel, his hair disheveled, and his jacket half on, half off. Despite how messy he looked, he was still as handsome as the first time you saw him.

He gave you a lop-sided smile and a small wave. "Hi. Sorry I'm late."

"Oh, we were so worried about you!" Your boss dramatically replied, earning a shove from you.

"She's joking! I was just about to start working on your order. I wanted to make sure it was still warm when you got here." You quickly explain, trying to keep your blush down.

He nods and his smile widens. "Thank you so much! I'll just be at my usual spot."

As he went back to his table by the window, you rushed to get his latte and cinnamon roll order done. You could feel your anxiety from earlier ease and a smile stretch onto your face. As per usual, you felt so much better now that he was here.

When the order was done, you took a deep breath and turned to go deliver it to him. But as soon as you did, you felt your heart sink into my stomach.

There was a girl leaning over Chris, batting her eyelashes and brightly smiling. She was totally flirting with him. You felt so dumb for getting so excited to see him when he had plenty of other girls fawning over him. You really didn't want to give his order, but it's your job. So, taking a deep breath, you make your way over to his table with his order in hand. You kept telling yourself to be quick and then take your break in the walk-in.

"Oh my God, you're so funny!" She cackled and it made your skin crawl.

Chris gave a small chuckle before noticing you. "Oh, hey! Thank you so much for the coffee and the cinnamon roll! Is this the biggest one you have? It's massive!"

You gave a pained smile. "Yep, I thought you'd enjoy it."

"I love cinnamon rolls!" The girl gushes, dipping her finger into the frosting on top. "They're super sweet!"

It took all of your power not to outwardly cringe as she sucked the frosting off, staring at Chris as she did so. With a pained grin, you gave a curt nod.

"Well, I'll leave you the two of you be."

"Wait!" Chris called out to you. "Aren't you going on break soon? Care to join me?"

Before you could open your mouth, the girl began to whine. "But I thought we were hanging out!"

Chris pursed his lips. "Frankly, I'd rather not. I would prefer it if you would please leave me alone."

She scoffed. "So, you'd rather hang out with some cafe worker than with me? Ugh, I don't have to take this! I'm leaving! Have fun with boring conversations about coffee and pastries!"

As she sauntered off, you heard Chris heave a sigh and slump down in his chair. You bit your lip. How were you supposed to respond in this situation?

"I'm sorry." You mumbled. "I shouldn’t have made you push her away. I'll just go now."

As you were about to leave and go drown yourself in whipped cream, you heard him say, "Actually, I wanted her to leave."

"Oh?"

He nodded. "Yeah. She was making things really awkward and uncomfortable."

You gave a small laugh. "Oh good, it wasn't just me then."

Your smile widened as he laughed along with you. "Nope. Not just you. But, I was hoping you would stay."

"You want me to stay?" Your eyes widen a little at his words. Sure, it wasn't the first time the two of you spent your break talking, but this was the first time he actually articulated that he wanted to spend time with you. It made your heart skip a beat.

He nodded. "Yeah, I wanted to show you something."

You nod and sit across from him. "Is it another playlist?"

"Not exactly."

As he took out his laptop, he turned it towards you. It looked exactly like a playlist. You gave him an unimpressed look, though there was a grin still tugging at your lips.

He bashfully chuckled. "I promise while it may look like a playlist, it's not. I mean, what I mean to say is, just look at the first song."

You squinted at it and gasped. "Did you make that song?"

"Yeah, I did. I wanted you to listen to it and tell me if you like it."

As you nod, you take the headphones he offers you and put them on. He plays the song and for the next three minutes, you are transported to another world. It was like the song was calling to your soul. You couldn't help but get entranced by the music and the words, absolutely in love with everything about it. As the final notes played, you couldn't help but be a little disappointed; you wanted it to go on forever!

"Well? What did you think?" He asked as you took off the headphones, a hopeful shine in his eyes.

"It was amazing! Seriously, you have such a gift, I'm a little jealous! I could listen to it everyday if I could!"

"Really?" He sounded surprised and you nodded in response.

"Absolutely! It was so beautiful!"

He blushed and ducked his head. "Thank you. That really means a lot coming from you. Especially because I made it for you."

Your heart stuttered to a stop. "You made it for me? Really?"

He nods before looking you in the eyes, his cheeks a bright shade of red. "I didn't know how else to say it so I thought it would be easier to put it into a song. I really like you. Like, like you like you. And if you would be willing to consider, I would love to take you on a date this weekend."

You couldn't believe your ears. Was your favorite person in the entire world really just asking you on a date right now? It felt like a dream come true! You were not about to let this golden opportunity slip past you.

"Yes, I would love to go on a date with you!" You nod, your cheeks hurting from how wide your smile is. "Although, if you don't mind, I'd rather not go get coffee for our first date, seeing as it's my job."

He nods. "Oh, of course. I was actually thinking about taking you to this little bistro down the street."

"Oh, my cousin works there!"

"Are you serious?"

"One hundred percent."

"Wow." He laughs and shakes his head. "Well, how about I meet you there this Saturday at, say, seven?"

"I'll be there! I can't wait!"

"Me neither."

And wouldn't you know it? The next episode of his podcast was all about first dates and how much he loved going on a date with you.

#Stray Kids #Stray Kids Fanficiton #Stray Kids Oneshot #KPop #KPop Fanfiction #KPop Oneshot #Stay #Bang Chan #Bang Chan X Reader #Bang Chan Fanfiction #Bang Chan Oneshot #Bang Chan Fluff #Chan #Chan X Reader #Chan Fanfiction #Chan Oneshot #Chan Fluff #Podcast #Podcast AU #Coffee Shop #Coffee Shop AU #Oneshot #Fluff #Angst

[bellaxgiornata]

New Jeans

Pairing: Michael Kinsella x Fem!Reader Word Count: 3.8k

Warnings/tags: 18+; fluff, dirty thoughts, embarassment, confession of feelings, and Michael’s perfect ass

Summary: Tired of the power struggle and constant arguing between Frank and Amanda, you find yourself distracted by Michael’s ass in a pair of new jeans at an early morning meeting. But your inappropriate daydreams are interrupted when you get caught staring.

a/n: I've had this random little piece sitting around for a bit and I just finally got around to finishing it. That photo of Michael in those black jeans that's been circulating might've fueled me finishing this... Feedback is always appreciated!

Tag list: @shouldbestudying41 @kmc1989 @ebathory997 @mattkinsella @shiorimakibawrites @wkndwlff @pinkratts @lazyxsquirrel @1988-fiend @stilldreaming666 @will-delete-this-later-probably @yarrystyleeza @dramaholic18 @sunflower-tia

Arms crossed over your chest, you stood in the basement of Jimmy and Amanda’s house, warily eyeing the multiple snake enclosures on the other side of the room to your left. It wasn’t the first time you’d been down here for a meeting, but it never failed to make you a little uneasy with all the snakes Jimmy kept in the room. Some of which you knew to be venomous–even if they supposedly weren’t anymore. It didn’t help that a particularly large snake was eyeing you through the glass, its head raised as its tongue darted out, tasting the air.

But you were here because you didn’t have a choice. Frank had called a meeting this morning shortly after you’d woken in order to discuss a deal with a neighboring gang. Though in true Amanda fashion, and also due to her continued efforts in trying to take over the Kinsella business, she'd insisted the meeting happen here. At her house. 

Truthfully you'd grown tired of the power play back and forth between the two over the past couple of months. While you’d long since come to learn that Frank didn't have much of a backbone for running things when real conflict arose–aside from kissing ass and cutting deals to avoid said conflict–he did have a good sense for business and negotiations when you weren't all stuck in disagreements with rival groups. And while you grudgingly admitted Amanda was great at striking deals to get what she wanted when she was motivated enough–only further proof of how manipulative you'd always known she really was–you knew she had no backbone, either. She was all bark and no bite. One threat from a vengeful rival, a single gun waved in her face, and she'd probably end up in tears. Neither of them really had what it took to run this business long term, but Frank always seemed the lesser of two evils. 

And for the past few years that you’d been an important member of the business, Frank had always been the one in charge. He’d been the one to trust you and pull you up through the ranks, landing you in a position as a trusted member among the Kinsellas alongside Dotser. You were almost as trusted as a Kinsella yourself, which was why you were asked to attend these big, important meetings.

Though the back and forth was beginning to affect the business; something you weren't blind to. Which only made your life harder. You'd been dying for Amanda to stop sticking her nose where it didn't belong and to fall back in line already. She'd already had a good position in the family, one that didn't get her hands quite so dirty. You wished she'd just go back to that and stop trying to boss everyone around, but unfortunately the two voices that would have the biggest say in the matter never quieted her down.

A gentle hand on your shoulder startled you out of your thoughts, your head turning to the side. Birdy stood beside you, greeting you with a warm smile, one which you readily returned as the rest of the family filed past you into the room. 

You liked Birdy. She was dangerous when she needed to be, but she was also incredibly sweet. You'd never had an issue with her before and you had a strong feeling that she liked you more than she let on. 

“G'mornin’, dear,” Birdy greeted. “You're lookin’ quite chipper despite the early hour.”

Laughing lightly, your eyes nervously darted around the room. Briefly they landed on the real reason you were feeling so ‘chipper’ this morning. Michael Kinsella. You knew he'd be at the meeting this morning and that alone had made you eager to show early. And maybe it had been the reason you'd spent a bit of extra time getting ready beforehand.

“I just downed a bunch o’ coffee this mornin’,” you replied quietly, your eyes hurriedly returning to Birdy in the hopes that she hadn't caught you glancing at Michael for noticeably longer than the others. “Figured I might need it for this discussion,” you finished with a shrug. 

One of her dark brows rose curiously up onto her forehead in response, the corner of her lip twitching upwards just a fraction. Heat crept its way up your neck as you forced a smile onto your face, hoping she wouldn't somehow piece things together. She was always far too observant.

“Now that we're finally here,” Frank’s voice rang out through the room, catching your's and Birdy's attention, “let's get this matter settled already.”

Birdy gave your shoulder a gentle pat before she crossed the room, making her way over towards her brother. Her presence beside him was meant to be a clear sign of support during the meeting, though you knew it wouldn't stop Amanda. And as your eyes shifted to the opposite side of the room, you saw her pushing off the wall and already opening her mouth. You sighed, bracing yourself for another one of these frustrating meetings. 

“I still say ya aren’t offerin’ good enough terms,” she shot at Frank, arms crossing over her chest. “Ya take that deal to them and they're goin’ to laugh ya right out the door. Now my suggestion–”

“Is cuttin’ into my profits,” Viking snapped at her, eyes narrowed as he leaned against the row of terrariums behind him. “Why don't ya just give all our profits away with that deal, huh? Seems like that's your plan all along.”

An irritated huff quietly slipped out of your lips, your eyes scanning the room and eventually landing on Dotser. Catching him rolling his eyes, he looked just as tired of their bullshit fighting as you were. You almost laughed at his obvious frustration but immediately stopped yourself. This wasn't the time or place for that.

As the bickering began to fill the room, the noise level increasing, your gaze finally traveled to the Kinsella who was standing just in front of you. Michael. Unlike most of the others, he wasn't currently throwing his thoughts loudly out there to be heard and participating in the continuing and heated argument. Instead, he was running the heels of his hands over his eyes looking very much like he hadn't slept well the previous night. He also looked like he wished he wasn't here, and honestly you couldn't blame him.

Inevitably, as your eyes often did whenever Michael was around and you figured no one was watching, your gaze lowered until it landed on his ass. The edge of his jacket hit right above it, always giving you a perfectly unobstructed view, one you admittedly couldn't resist taking a peak at. 

Except this time it looked like he'd thrown on tighter fitting jeans than usual. A new pair of pants perhaps? You'd seen him wearing the same few over the past year ever since he'd been released from prison, you figured you'd have remembered these black ones if he'd have worn them before. Usually he often wore dark wash jeans, but these ones hugged his ass more than any of the others you'd seen him in. They even managed to fit snug around his thick, muscular thighs that you'd daydreamed about far too often.

No, these looked like new jeans. You were certain of it.

Bottom lip rolling back between your teeth, your eyes lingered on the shape of Michael’s lower half in those new jeans. The argument around you continued on, but you ignored the ever increasing noise. You'd much rather imagine running your hands over the perfect, round curve of his ass, even over the stiff new denim. And there were certainly other stiff things you'd have loved to feel beneath those jeans.

Your eyelids fluttered shut for a moment as you tried to imagine being able to actually grope that tempting bit of him currently tugging at the seams of his jeans. Ultimately you had to actively force yourself to remember that you weren't alone in this basement, though that was quickly becoming hard to do as your mind began conjuring up mental images of you undoing the button and zipper of those pants and yanking them down his large thighs. Imagining your hands reaching around to cup his ass in your palms over the dark boxers you pictured he wore, you wondered just how firm the muscle would feel when you gave it a squeeze. Just how much of that ass could you manage to fit into both of your hands? 

Shifting back and forth on your feet, thighs pressing together, you realized you were getting a bit too hot and bothered by your line of thoughts already, but yet you couldn't seem to stop them this morning as you tuned out all the disagreements around you.

You wished you could drag him out of here by the hand and head next door back to his place. You wanted to tear those jeans right off of him. To drop to your knees in front of him and caress his solid thighs between your hands, taking your time massaging the muscles and appreciating his legs as much as they deserved–along with another part of him. You longed to hear the noises he'd make, especially considering you had overheard from Jimmy that he supposedly still hadn't gotten laid since he’d been released from prison. You always imagined he'd be quite vocal with how long it'd been since someone had taken care of him.

What you wouldn't give to feel those powerful thighs of his slamming against the back of you as he bent you over the side of his sofa, too. To feel his strong hands gripping your hips and holding you in place while he fucked you. To feel his–

Your eyes snapped up at the sound of your name being called in clear agitation. Glancing around the room, you noticed everyone was staring at you. Your palms began to sweat when you caught Michael’s eye, the questioning look on his face causing your face to heat in embarrassment after the thoughts you'd just been having about him. Though when Frank ground out your name between his teeth, your eyes flew over towards him.

“Sorry, what was that?” you asked.

“ Christ ,” Frank cursed, running an agitated hand through his hair. “I was askin’ your thoughts on the new proposal. Ya were listenin’ to that, weren't ya? Because that was the whole damn point of this meetin’.”

Arms hugging your chest tighter, you felt that heat burning even more at your face now. Because no, you hadn't heard a damn thing that had been said. 

“Sorry, I s'pose I didn't have as much coffee this mornin’ as I'd thought,” you replied awkwardly. “What uh, what was the new proposal?”

Standing beside Frank's irritated form, you saw Birdy eyeing you with something like a knowing smile growing on her face. That's when you knew you were in trouble. She clearly had some idea of what was going on, but thankfully it seemed that she had the tact not to say anything. 

But quite unfortunately for you, someone else didn't. 

“She might've heard what was goin’ on,” Amanda snapped, shooting you a dark look, “if she hadn't been so damn busy starin’ at Michael’s damn arse the whole time we were talkin’.”

It felt like someone had knocked the air out of your lungs, your heart skipping a beat in your chest at her accusation. Your eyes immediately grew wide in embarrassment. Of course Amanda would've noticed your attentions on Michael and grown jealous with how inappropriately protective she was over her husband's brother. Because she wanted him, too.

“He isn't interested in ya,” Amanda spat. “So ya might as well pay attention to what ya are gettin’ paid to do ‘round here. That should be interestin’ enough for ya.”

You could feel Michael’s eyes boring a hole into the side of your face while Amanda had been speaking, but you hadn't dared to look over at him. How could you even begin to dispute what she'd said? All you could do was wish one of those snakes in the nearby enclosures would suddenly swallow you whole so you could get out of this absolutely mortifying situation. 

Thankfully it was Frank who unintentionally came to your rescue. 

“Alright, fuck it,” he growled in agitation. “We'll reconvene on this shit later. I've got other things to take care of this mornin’, I don't have time to deal with the goddamn lot o’ ya bein’ a fuckin’ pain in my ass this mornin’.” He waved a hand towards the basement steps, gesturing his head sharply at it. “Go on, fuck off all o’ ya.”

You didn't wait to be told twice. Abruptly turning on the spot, you hurried towards the stairs and began to rush your way up them. You couldn't get out of the house fast enough, desperate to get to your car parked on the street and back to your house. 

What an embarrassing morning. How were you ever going to show your face around Michael ever again? Amanda was one thing–you'd certainly have no issue telling her off later for being an asshole–but Mikey? For fuck's sake, you did jobs with him. He relied on you. 

And now he knew you were into him.

Yanking open the front door of Amanda and Jimmy’s house, you rushed outside. The chill of the morning air felt refreshing in comparison to the way your body temperature had vastly begun to increase as you nearly sprinted down the drive, maneuvering around the expensive cars parked there. Relief flooded you once you reached the end of it, your car coming into view. 

You were so close to freedom. All you wanted to do was get back home, then you'd somehow figure out how to deal with this whole awkward situation. Maybe you'd have time to find a way to explain everything away to Michael later in a way that wasn’t quite so embarrassing. But just as you'd managed to unlock your car, your hand reaching for the handle, you heard him exiting the house and calling your name. Hand freezing in midair just before the door handle, your body tensed. You'd been so close to getting out of here before he could confront you, but apparently you still hadn't been fast enough. 

His heavy footsteps were fast approaching and you winced at the sound of the pavement under his shoes. Seconds later he was saying your name again, clearly having come to a stop just behind you as his reflection came into view along your car's window, his face visible above your shoulder. Your eyes clamped shut, your mouth going dry instantly as your hand dropped back to your side. You truly didn't think you could turn around and look him in the face right now. 

“What was that back there?” Michael asked.

You grimaced at the question, opening only one eye to peek at Michael's reflection. He was standing just behind you with such a confused expression on his face, his dark brows knitted together. The sight of it had you blurting the first thing that came to your mind.

“‘M’sorry, I was just in my head ‘cause I was sick o’ the fightin’ those two always get into at meetin's lately,” you said, scrambling for an explanation. “I wasn't actually staring at your ass, ya just happened to be standin’ in front o’ me.”

“So then why did ya run outta there so fast?” he asked.

Shrugging a shoulder lamely, you shook your head. “‘Cause it's a bit embarrassin’ having Amanda call me out in front o’ everyone like that. In a meeting no less.”

Michael blew out a slow, tired breath behind you. Nervously you began chewing the inside of your cheek, wishing this uncomfortable moment would come to an end so you could get in your car and get out of here. 

“And why won't ya even look at me now?” he asked, voice softer. “Ya can't even look me in the eye.”

“‘Cause I…”

Your voice trailed off, the sentence hanging unfinished in the air. What were you supposed to tell him? You figured he'd see right through anything more that you said if he hadn't already. And you knew Michael was smart. Was he really buying any of the bullshit you were spewing now?

Sighing, your shoulders dropped in defeat. You'd already been caught and called out by Amanda, you might as well just confess and deal with the repercussions now and be done with it. He'd probably never want to work jobs with you again, but you'd live. Even if you vastly preferred his company and level head to that of working with Jimmy or Viking.

“Okay, yes,” you admitted, turning around and finally facing him. “I was starin’ at your ass and I'm sorry. I shouldn't have been,” you continued, fighting the nerves making you feel like you were about to vomit on his shoes, especially with the way his eyebrows had risen so high onto his forehead. “I find ya attractive, I always have. Ever since I first met ya at that welcome home party Amanda and Jimmy threw for ya. And I've–I've had a stupid little crush on ya for the past year ‘cause ya weren't like any o’ the others in your family, but I've always done my best to keep things professional with ya. Which I will still continue to do, but I understand if ya aren't comfortable workin’ jobs with me anymore.”

Michael continued to stand there, blinking a few times as if he hadn't expected you to quite say all of that. Your stomach twisted anxiously at his silence and you began to wonder if you might have overshared a bit too much. Maybe you shouldn't have confessed the bit about your crush when you'd been owning up to staring at his ass, too.

“This is sufficiently uncomfortable so I'm just,” you gestured your thumb to your car behind you, cringing awkwardly at the situation, “goin’ to go.”

Michael’s hand darted out, catching onto your wrist before you'd had a chance to turn around. You froze, your eyes dropping down to where his long fingers were wrapped around you. It felt like your heart had jumped up into your throat at his unexpected touch, heavily slamming away. Gradually your eyes slid up the length of his arm, landing back on the sheepish expression now etched across Michael’s face. 

“Ya aren't the only one,” he whispered.

Your brows drew together on your forehead as you gazed at him in confusion. “What?” you asked. 

“I mean,” Michael said, taking a step closer to you, “ya aren't the only one. I've had feelings for ya for a while now myself. But I just figured it was best not to get involved. Considerin’ we work together and…I don't have the best past.”

“That wasn't your fault,” you blurted automatically. 

A faint smile spread along his lips, his hand still holding your wrist in a gentle grip. It took your brain a moment to process what he'd just said before that bit though. Did Michael actually have a thing for you too?

“Would ya maybe…let me take ya to dinner later this week?” he asked. 

Sucking in a breath at his question, you swore you stopped breathing for a moment. Especially with the nervous and hopeful way he was staring at you now. 

“As a date?” you managed out.

“Yeah?” he replied hesitantly. “Would that be alright?”

“I–yeah,” you answered, nodding quickly. “Yeah, I'd really like that.”

Relief visibly overtook his features as a wide smile spread along his lips. You could still feel your nerves coursing through you though, and they only increased when Michael's hand on your wrist slid downwards, his fingers carefully entwining with yours. 

“For the record,” he began softly, “I might've stared at your arse a few times myself.”

Mouth falling open, your eyes grew wide in surprise. Michael chuckled softly at your reaction, nodding slowly.

“It's true,” he told you. “Just didn't want ya to feel left out.”

You tried to bite back the stupid smile threatening to break out across your face, but the sight of the one growing even wider on his own mouth had you failing miserably. How long had the pair of you been trying to hide your feelings for the other over this past year? Because it was quickly beginning to feel ridiculous now.

“Can I ask what had ya managin’ to be distracted through the entirety of that meetin’?” Michael asked curiously.

Clearing your throat, your eyes dropped down towards your feet. You could feel a flush forming on your cheeks at the question. “I uh, was tryin’ to figure out if those were new jeans ya had on,” you muttered awkwardly.

Michael’s warm laughter had your stomach somersaulting inside of you, but your embarrassment only grew as your cheeks further heated. Of course you weren’t going to admit to the inappropriate things you’d been imagining while trying to figure out if those were new jeans.

“Yeah,” Michael answered, amused, “they are. Kinda glad I bought ‘em now.”

“So am I,” you mumbled.

Michael’s hand gently squeezed yours, the touch drawing your eyes back up towards his. He was grinning at you now, the corners of his eyes creased. He looked happy in a way you’d never really seen on him. At least, not any time he wasn’t with his daughter, Anna.

“I’ve gotta help Frank with some things this mornin’ but can I call ya later today?” he asked. “To make plans for takin’ ya out later this week?”

“Yeah,” you answered, smiling nervously back at him. “Sounds good.”

His lips curled up slightly higher at the corners, his hand once more squeezing yours before he released it. Then he turned, heading back towards the drive of Jimmy and Amanda’s house no doubt in search of Frank. As he walked, your eyes once more landed on the curve of his ass in those wonderful black jeans, the pockets stretched perfectly across the width of each cheek. But just as Michael made it halfway up the drive, you saw him glance over his shoulder back at you.

Your face burned as your eyes darted back up to meet his. He let out a little laugh that carried towards you on the wind before he shot you a cheeky smile that had your palms beginning to sweat. Spinning around, you opened your car door and quickly slid into the driver’s seat, your heart pounding wildly in your chest. 

But as you started the car, shooting one last glance out of your window at Michael’s form retreating back into the house, you found yourself hoping that he wore those jeans on your date later this week. Because his ass really did look damn good in them.

#michael kinsella x reader #michael kinsella fluff #michael kinsella x you #michael kinsella #kin bbc

[secretswiftymarvelfan]

Run Free - Alpha!Ari Levinson x Omega!Reader (Part 3: It's Nice To Have A Friend)

Summary: As an Omega you knew your place in the world, however when the opportunity arrives to escape you take it... only to find yourself face to face with another Alpha

Word Count: 3.6k

Warnings: Light Angst! Fluff! Talk of Captive Situation!

Dividers by @firefly-graphics

Series Masterlist / Masterlist

Chapter 3: It's Nice To Have A Friend

For the first couple of days, you stayed with Ari he decided it was best to stay home and make sure you were okay. Rachel was more than happy to cover the bar, Max even offered to help out too. All the work Ari needed to do himself he could do from home anyway.

Every day he would help clean your wounds and redo the bandages around your wrists and ankles. When he first did it he could see how anxious you were, flinching whenever his fingers touched your skin. But the more he did it the more relaxed you seemed

He could tell you were still nervous around him though. So for a large portion of the day, he just let you get on with whatever you wanted to do. Making sure not to crowd you and to give you your own space.

The first couple of days you barely left your room. Occasionally he’d check in on you, offer you food or something. Usually finding you reading a book or curled up napping. You did start to spend some more time outside of your room.

Once, when Ari went downstairs to grab himself a coffee to help him through the paperwork he had to do. He found you reclined on the couch reading, you’d even given him a warm smile when you looked up. When Ari returned to his office he found it really hard to focus, not because paperwork was dull but because he was so happy to see you smiling.

It was about a week into your stay that Ari left the cabin for the first time. He was running low on groceries, he was already pretty low before you came along but now he had two mouths to feed. 

He let you know exactly where he was going and when he’d be back, double and triple checking that you were okay alone. Asking if you wanted to come with him. You politely turned him down saying you would be fine.

He chose to believe you, despite the niggling voice in his head that said you were lying. He could sense you were a little uneasy but hoped you be okay once you realised there was nothing to worry about.

He wasn’t expecting to open the door and instantly be hit with the feeling of anxiety and fear. It made him stop dead in his tracks. In all his life he’d never been able to sense an Omega’s feelings so strongly. He glanced around the living room not spotting you anywhere. 

He quickly dropped the groceries in the kitchen before rushing up the stairs, taking two at a time. The feeling of your fear and anxiety grew stronger as he approached your room. Peaking when he knocked on your door.

“Y/N, it's me, Ari, you okay?” He asks poking his head in.

He spotted you sitting on the bed knees brought up to your chest. When your eyes met his he could see a flash of fear before suddenly they calmed. The feeling of relief crashed over Ari as you suddenly calmed down.

“Hey is everything okay?” Ari asked walking into the room, sitting down at the end of your bed.

“Yeah sorry, just-“ you said, shaking your head and taking a shaky breath.

Ari could feel the embarrassment rolling off you in waves “It's okay you don’t need to explain, I’m sorry I was gone so long” Ari apologised realising your biology was taking over, he knew omegas felt uneasy whenever an Alpha wasn’t around.

“No, I’m just tired I think, I’ve never slept well” you admitted, dismissing Ari’s suggestion that it was his absence to blame, even if you knew that was the case.

“Have you not slept well since being here?” He asked furrowing his brows slightly.

He had seen you napping often, but had always put it down to you being comfortable. Not that you weren’t sleeping at night. 

“No, but I never have, maybe I did before but I can’t remember” you admitted shrugging your shoulders.

Ari furrowed his brows glancing down at your bed. It was the same as his, it was perfectly comfortable for him. He hoped it was just where you were getting used to it. 

“Okay, I’m just gonna go put the groceries away, Do you need anything?” Ari asked as he stood up.

“Um no I’m good thanks” you said with a small smile.

You watched as he left the room. Letting out a deep sigh trying your best to get your emotions in check. You hated how freaked out you’d gotten with Ari gone. You moved your knees from the chest, revealing Ari’s shirt that he’d given you on that first day. No matter how much you wanted to give it back, you couldn’t bring yourself to. The scent of it calmed you down.

The next day Sammy came over to the cabin to check on how well your recovery was going. The three of you sat in the kitchen while he examined your burns giving a hum of approval.

“They’re looking good, clearly keeping on top of it” Sammy said glancing over at Ari.

“How’s everything else? Are you feeling physically stronger” Sammy asked you.

“A little bit yeah” you said nodding your head gently.

“That’s good, it’s not going to be a quick fix so don’t be worried about slow progress” Sammy reassured you.

“Have you been taking the vitamins? And getting enough sleep” Sammy then asked, Ari’s interest peaking wondering what you’d say.

“Yeah I take them every morning,” you said dodging the sleeping question.

“But she hasn’t been sleeping well” Ari added looking over at you as you dropped your gaze.

“Well, I’m sure it’ll take you a while to get used to it, rebuild your nest the way you want it” Sam offered glancing between you and Ari.

“Nest?” You questioned.

At that moment Ari realised exactly what the issue was. His guest bed, like his own, was built for purpose not comfort. There was nothing there except what was necessary. Of course, you’d feel unsettled without a proper nest, especially as an unbonded Omega.

The next thing that hit him was the fact you didn’t know what a nest was. Both he and Sammy exchanged a confused look.

“Do you not know what a nest is?” Ari asked you.

You shook your head, and they both looked at you as if they didn’t believe you. As if it was common knowledge.

“Have you never built one before, you know on your bed with blankets and cushions?” Sammy asked.

“No, they never gave me any of that, I slept mostly on the floor, or a thin mattress,” you told them nervously tugging at your sleeves.

“What about before?” Ari asked.

You shook your head once more “They took me really young” you admitted quietly.

Ari sighed as he glanced over at Sam. You hadn’t told them exactly what you’d been through. But as you revealed more snippets of information Ari was starting to think you had been held captive by a human trafficking ring. Something he unfortunately had a lot of knowledge about.

“Okay well, what we can do is the three of us go down to the store and you can pick out some things you like?” Sam suggested.

“You’ll be perfectly safe, you’ll have me and Sammy watching your back” Ari reassured you.

“Do you think it will really help?” You asked them uncertain.

“Yes, I really do” Sammy told you nodding his head.

“Okay, let’s go” you agreed nodding your head slightly.

“Great, let's go then” Ari smiled.

As Ari drove you and Sammy into town you stared out of the window of the car. Taking all the sights in. The last time you were far too nervous to appreciate all of it.

Once you got to the store, Ari and Sam led you through the store to the area with the pillows and cushions. Ari came to a stop and you glanced up at him unsure what to do. Far too used to just following his lead already.

“Go ahead, go pick whatever you want” Ari said gesturing for you to carry on.

You took a few hesitant steps away from Ari and Sam. Ari watched as you started looking through everything. Your fingers reached out to touch a blanket and a smile grew on your face. 

“You like that one?” Sammy asked you.

“Yeah, it's so soft,” you said unable to pull your hand away.

“Well into the cart it goes” Ari smiled grabbing it and putting it in the cart.

Ari continued to watch while you searched for stuff you liked. Grabbing another blanket and a few cushions. Ari could see you were trying to hold yourself back, but he kept reassuring you to get whatever you wanted.

Once you had selected everything and Ari paid he drove you back to the cabin. When you arrived back to the cabin Ari and Sammy helped carry everything to your room before leaving you to sort it all.

“Fancy a drink?” Ari asked Sammy as they walked down the stairs.

“Yeah sure” Sammy agreed.

“So how do you think she is?” Sam asked as Ari passed him a beer.

“I dunno, she doesn’t talk about what happened and I’m only getting snippets here and there, I think she’s trying not to seem weak” Ari sighed shrugging his shoulders.

“What do you think happened to her?” Sammy asked furrowing his brows.

“It sounds like she was held captive, by who I don’t know, worst case is traffickers,” Ari said earning a low growl from Sammy.

“Fucking hate traffickers” he growled.

“You could say that again” Ari scoffed taking a deep pull of his beer “One thing I’ve noticed though is how strong she projects her emotions, I’ve never encountered an Omega like her” 

Sam raised a brow and smirked slightly “Some people say you’re able to pick up on emotions better if it's a true bond” he suggests.

Ari shook his head “It's not that” he’d heard of true bonds, a kind of bond between two people that existed before even the bonding ritual occurred, where the two souls could communicate their feelings without that bridge, but they were extremely rare.

While he definitely loved seeing you get better and you smile. Your presence also seemed to calm him down too. He couldn’t dare entertain the idea of anything beyond helping you get better. You had serious trust issues around alphas and he wanted to fix that, not make it worse.

“Well then, it has been a while since you’ve been in close contact around omegas a good couple of years at least, maybe you’re just not used to it” Sammy offered.

“Yeah that’s probably it” Ari sighed, even if he didn’t truly believe it.

“Anything else you’re concerned about? You seemed pretty tense earlier” Sammy asked.

“Yeah” Ari sighed before remembering the other day “Well actually, she seems really nervous to be left alone, I can’t stay here all the time but I don’t know what to do” 

“Well, maybe we can start introducing her to everyone, properly. Then they can come keep her company and help her relax until she’s okay to be alone” Sammy suggested.

“That could work, you sure you’ll be okay with that?” Ari asked.

“Yeah they’ve all been asking after her anyway, I’m sure they’ll love to help,” Sam said nodding his head.

“Well that’s nice to hear, thanks Sammy” Ari agreed.

Ari and Sam continued to chat for another couple of hours. Sam caught Ari up with everything to do with the bar. It was when Sammy left that Ari went upstairs to check on you since you hadn’t reappeared since coming home.

When he poked his head into your room he expected to see you still organising everything. However, he found you fast asleep curled up under blankets and around your new cushions. 

The thing that caught his eye though was the item you held close to your chest as you slept. It was the shirt he’d given you on the first day. Ari smiled to himself, his chest filling with pride seeing that something you were seeking comfort from something that was his.

He shut the door behind him quietly before making his way back downstairs. Careful not to let the stairs creak too much. Smiling the entire way, relieved to have helped you even if just a little bit.

Ari and Sammy set their plan in motion. They decided to first introduce you to Jake. It was an easy choice, you were already relatively comfortable with Ari and Sam. Jake being a Beta meant you wouldn’t be as nervous around him, that and he was one of the friendliest out of the group.

To begin with, you didn’t say much, just listened in to their conversation. Chuckling occasionally along with them. Ari wasn’t too concerned that you weren’t talking, if his theory about you being the victim of trafficking was correct you probably weren’t used to this sort of situation.

However, Ari did love how you would smile and listen intently. Asking questions as you got braver. He would be lying however if he said he didn’t enjoy you seeking comfort and reassurance from him. You would glance over at him occasionally and naturally shift closer to him on the couch.

The next person they introduced you to was Rachel. Despite her being an Alpha you were more relaxed around her. You recognised her scent from the clothes you had been borrowing from her.

“You look great by the way” Rachel smiled nodding at you.

You gave her a bashful smile “Thank you, for the clothes too” You thanked her.

“It’s nothing really, I’m more than happy to help, and look if you want maybe we can go shopping and get you some more” Rachel offered.

You instinctively looked over at Ari who furrowed his brows for a split second before realising you were asking for his permission. He smiled nodding his head gently.

“I think that’s a great idea, it’s completely up to you though” Ari told you, letting you know it was completely your choice.

“Yeah that would be nice thank you,” you said looking back over at Rachel and nodding.

Rachel, Jake and Sammy all visited throughout the week. Once they felt you were comfortable Ari started leaving the house. First for just half an hour then for longer. One day he was able to spend hours at the bar, coming back to the cabin to hear you laughing with Rachel. 

The last person they introduced you to was Max. Out of all of them, he was the most intimidating so he arrived while the rest were also visiting. When he arrived you stepped closer to Aria and glanced up at him nervously, Ari put his hand on your back and whispered in your ear “He looks worse than he is I promise.” 

You nodded and looked back over at Max before taking a step forward and holding out your hand to him. Max raised a brow glancing over at Ari who was equally surprised at how brave you were.

“Nice to meet you,” you said as you shook Max’s hand.

“Nice to meet you too, Sammy told me a lot of things about you,” Max said.

“Only good things” Sammy corrected as you glanced over at him.

“You guys all seem close, are you like a pack?” You asked as you sat back down.

In the modern world packs outside of families were rare. The world was more fluid, people were able to move between groups. The was little need to restrict yourself to one group for your whole life.

“Kinda I guess, we’re all lone wolves in one way or another but we’re also like a family, no one is really in charge” Ari explained making the group scoff and laugh.

“As if! It’s your way or the highway!” Sammy exclaimed.

The group of friends all chatted and laughed as they exchanged stories from their past. Whenever Ari glanced over at you he could see you smiling and laughing along.

“You terrified the poor people!” Rachel laughed shaking her head at Max.

“They shouldn’t have snuck up on me, tensions were high in Sudan had to be on guard” Max said shrugging his shoulders.

“Why were you in Sudan?” You asked them.

“We um, were out there helping refugees, humanitarian mission” Ari explained leaning forward.

“Yeah we all travelled together around the world, helping those who couldn’t help themselves, sometimes getting them out of dangerous situations to somewhere safer” Sammy continued.

“So you’ve helped people like me before?” You asked hesitantly.

“Maybe not your exact situation but yes, we’ve helped people like you before” Ari confirmed.

You nodded your head slowly sitting back and looking down. The group exchanged a look at each other, noting how you had suddenly gone in on yourself. Jake moved the conversation along turning to more cheerful topics but you remained silent the rest of the afternoon.

Your mind was raced. In some sense you were relieved. Knowing they helped people like you meant you were definitely safe around them. But you couldn’t help but feel uneasy, like all your secrets had been revealed, making you feel sick to your stomach. Had they known all this time?

As the evening drew in everyone started to leave. Rachel coming over to you with a smile.

“You still okay to go shopping in a couple of days?” She asked you.

You nodded running your hands up your arms and hugging yourself slightly. 

“Great I’ll see you then, night Ari,” Rachel said looking over at Ari with a small smile.

“Thanks, Rachel” Ari smiled saying goodnight as he closed the door.

As he turned back around he spotted you in the kitchen grabbing yourself a glass of water. He walked over stopping at the threshold not wanting to crowd you.

“Hey I’m sorry if we made you feel uncomfortable earlier talking about helping people like you” Ari told you.

“It’s okay,” you said quietly.

“No it’s not, the last thing I want to do is make you feel uncomfortable or unsafe, I just wanted to let you know that you’re safe with us, that we just want to help” Ari explained taking a couple of steps towards you.

“I know I just-“ you sighed shaking your head and looking down at the floor.

When you glanced back up you could see Ari’s kind eyes only looking back at you with concern. You remembered how he was able to calm your nerves with just a touch of his hand on your back. You glanced at his large arms and started to wonder how you’d feel wrapped within them. 

You gave in to the pulling sensation you felt and surged forward to wrap your arms around his waist. Ari jumped slightly not expecting you to want to be this close to him. Once he got over his surprise he wrapped his arms around you and rubbed your back soothingly. He felt you completely relax for the first time ever.

“Thank you” you whispered, your head buried in his chest.

“It’s nothing really” Ari said dipping his head to rest on top of you, breathing in your scent feeling instantly relaxed.

“Can I ask you something?” You asked when you pulled out of the hug.

“Of course, you can ask me anything” Ari told you nodding his head.

“Any of the people you helped, were they trafficked?” You asked hesitantly.

“I don’t know, many didn’t talk about it, but we were aware of it and we helped people avoid it” Ari admitted.

You nodded your head in understanding “That’s what happened to me, I was given to them, they moved me around I was going to be sold when I escaped” you told him glancing down at the floor.

Ari put his hands on your arms bending slightly to get you to look at him.

“Hey it's okay, you’re safe now nobody can hurt you anymore, and you don’t need to tell me everything” Ari told you.

“Thank you, I’m so glad it was you who found me” you told him smiling slightly up at him.

“Me too, weird twist of fate, I was only outside because I lost a bet” Ari admitted with a small chuckle.

“A bet?” You questioned tilting your head in a way that made Ari smile.

“Yeah I lost a game of pool to Jake and had to take the garbage out to the smelliest dumpster in the world” Ari explained making you laugh.

“Yeah it did smell terrible, and I’ve smelt some pretty terrible things” you laughed.

Ari smiled down at you warmly making you tilt your head again wondering why he was smiling at you like that.

“What?” You asked him.

“Nothing you just have a really nice smile and it’s so nice to hear you laughing” Ari told you smiling.

You look down bashfully “Thank you” you smiled.

“It’s nothing, it’s been a long day so why don’t you head up to bed?” Ari suggested noticing how tired you seem.

“Yes of course, thank you for today and for introducing me to your friends” You smiled nodding your head.

“No problem, they were all excited to meet you” Ari smiled.

“Night Ari” you smiled heading towards the stairs.

“Night Y/N, sleep well” he called after you. 

Once you were gone he smiled to himself. He hadn’t realised how much he wanted to feel you in his arms. He had to resist his urge to follow you up the stairs. He needed to let you go at your pace, even if he was only just starting to realise how much he wanted you.

Sharing is caring so please reblog and leave a comment to really make my day!

This series has no schedule, please don’t ask when it will be updated!

Series Masterlist / Masterlist

I don’t have a taglist but follow @secretswiftymarvelfanlibrary​ and turn on post notifications to stay up to date!

#niamhwrites #Run Free Series #Ari Levinson #Alpha Ari #A/B/O #Ari Levinson x Reader #Alpha Ari x Omega Reader #Ari Levinson x You #Ari Levinson x Y/N #Chris Evans

[theladybarnes]

⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯⎯ AND YOU SAW ME

▸ summary: Steve Harrington had hoped that he managed to fix his life after the events of last year. But he’s quick to learn that enemies aren’t always just regular school bullies. But also the troubling thoughts in ones head. Can he maintain his cool and help keep everyone safe? ▸ word count: 42.5k          ▸ warnings: angst, violence, semi-fluff, slight canon divergence, self hating, self pitying, smut and a dumb blonde bully

STEVE HARRINGTON POV from DON’T YOU WANT ME, BABY?

After the events of last year, Steve Harrington really thought he was on the right track to getting his life back to normal. He’s got his girl, it’s Senior year, and there’s no more creatures coming out from the walls of the Byers house. So why couldn’t he shake off the feeling that trouble was on its way?

The halls of Hawkins High School had been bustling with excitement the few days before Halloween. 

 With whispered plans of dates, hangouts, and even trick or treating. It was like everyone had an idea of what they wanted to do this year and Steve was slowly falling into the same emotions as the others. Especially when there was word of parties beginning to form. One of them in particular called out to Steve immediately.

 How could it not? He heard about it from the source themselves.

 “I don’t know. This party is slowly turning into a disaster.”

 “We’re literally so close to finishing up plans.”

 “But this is pretty last minute..”

 “So that just means we do things until we’re at our very last minute!” 

 Steve couldn’t help but stare over at you from his locker. Unable to tear his eyes away from the minute you excitedly came over to talk about some plans you two had talked about the night before. Apparently there was a party in the works. But Tina appeared to be more uneasy about the idea. You on the other hand leaned casually against her locker, an amused smirk on your face as she went on her ramblings. 

 You easily list out everything you guys needed to do left as if it were a simple grocery list. Making Steve wonder if there was anything you couldn’t do. How could you just appear to be so normal? Like nothing bad hasn’t happened to you? Wasn’t it only about a year ago that the two of you had been fighting for your lives against a faceless monster? How did you move on so quickly? 

 There were some nights where Steve would wake up with nightmares, unable to sleep due to the sounds of that monster playing in his mind. His eyes found your face again. 

 The smile on your face, though as dazzling as ever, was almost genuine. Steve had learned not too long ago that you were one to keep a pretty good poker face. No matter what was thrown at you, there would be hardly a sign of its effects on your face. Making each and every interaction have to be analyzed thoroughly. Not that he had that many to go based off of.

 Since the fight, all you’ve ever allowed him was a minute or two of your time. Mostly just to tell him to leave you alone or insult him. Things he could take in stride, honestly. He knows he messed up with you. Hell, he’s messed up with everyone. But you were the only one who kept up your grudge. Not yet able to forgive him. He hoped to fix that this year but so far he was failing.

 The sound of Tina’s laugh brought back his focus. You must have said something to make the other girl laugh. Her smile widened as she tried to control herself. You on the other hand, have your smile wide, but not reaching your eyes. The starry eyes he had been so entranced by the previous year had gone away too. He was beginning to think he might have jumped to assumptions too quickly about your well being. 

 “All right, So I’m covering snacks and you’re covering up the beer situation. All we need left is music.” Tina sighed, leaning against her locker. “Which will probably be the hardest. I don’t even know who has good music taste around here that’ll last a whole party.” She already looked a little defeated, but your composure remained relaxed. 

 Did anything ever make you crack?

 “Music is easy!” you clapped. “I talked to Kelly Lopez in Chem, and she told me there was this rad party from last year that had a guy. He’s in your grade I think.” You scratched at your head before snapping your fingers. “McCorklin?..Yeah, Danny McCorklin.”

 “Do you mean David McCorkle?” Steve asked out loud. Not realizing he’s just shown he was listening in on the two of you. 

 Instantly the two of you girls snapped your heads in his direction. You had a small shock on your face before you realized just who happened to butt in the conversation. It’s only a second for your face to sour up at him. “Wow, eavesdrop much?”

 Tina snorted a bit at that, amused easily by your attack before nudging at your shoulder. “He’s right though. It is David.”

 Steve cleared his throat, giving a small shrug as he took a step towards you guys. “Sorry, Trouble. Just heard you butchering the poor kid’s name.” he teased, wanting to ease you up. But you only narrowed your eyes, crossing your arms over your chest when Tina burst into a fit of giggles. 

 “Whatever.” you scoffed, turning your attention back to your friend. “Please ignore the giant wall of hair.” Tina raised a brow at Steve before she turned back to face you. “Kelly said that David has played at other people’s houses before. All you’d need to do is talk to him. See if he’s interested in coming and maybe bring his music.”

 Steve couldn’t help himself and step closer again, holding his hand up defensively at you. “What Kelly has failed to mention to sweet Trouble here, is that David hates being asked last minute to people’s parties. He’s got super strict parents and they totally rag on him for going out late.” 

 Moving to rest his elbow on your shoulder, he pointed down the hall. “He does, however, have a little sister named Margot. She’s a perky little Sophomore itching to hang out with his friends. Invite her and he’ll be forced to watch out for her.”

 The two of you glanced in the direction to where a mousy brunette girl was at her locker, packing away her books.

 “Harrington, you’re a genius.” Tina clapped, before ditching the two of you to quickly dash after the younger girl. It was only one second into the conversation that the girl’s face lit up.

 You slowly brought your hand up and shoved Steve’s elbow off your shoulder. “Are you serious?” you hissed. turning to glare up at him. He couldn’t help but think you looked pretty despite the anger towards him. 

 “What?” he asked, unsure why his helpful advice was calling for this reaction. “It was a sure way to get him to play! I-I was just trying to help.”

 You laughed sarcastically, shaking your head at Steve that he’s worried just what kind of mess he got into opening his mouth again. “As per usual, your help does nothing to actually do things in my favor, your highness.” 

 He pursed his lips, wanting to point out that there is at least one time where he did help out and things turned out good. But now wasn’t really the right time for that. “Wanna drop me a hint?” he asked hesitantly. 

 Sighing, you wiped a hand over your forehead before answering him. “I already went out of my way to ask David myself this morning when I got to school.”

 “If you already asked him then why did you–”

 You held up a hand and pointed over to Tina down the hall. “I wanted Tina to ask him because David confessed to me that he’s had a crush on her since last year and would love to play at her house. But, he was hoping if I could help get her to talk to him since he’s a little shy.”

 Steve gasped softly, not realizing how much he actually made things worse in his small effort of helping you out. 

 “Shit. I’m sor–”

 “Save it, Harrington.” you cut him off. “It’s not like you even knew anyway.” 

 For a second he thought you might be showing a bit of kindness. But from the way your frown slowly turned into a smirk, he knew there was something else on the end of your tongue.

 “I mean, how could you know? The world only revolves around you, right?”

 He sighed defeatedly knowing that this was usually the part where things got cut short. And just like before, you give him the similar look you only wore when you tried to distance yourself again. 

 “Hey, look, Trouble..”

 “It’s a costume party.” you interrupted, “So if you wanted to work on getting an outfit together, you should start on it, Bozo. Before the red noses are sold out.” 

 He stayed quiet watching now as you finally took your leave towards where Tina had gone. “Bozo..” he repeated before realizing what your suggestion meant. “Clown.” he mumbled to himself, turning towards the opposite direction. He was going to make his way over to find Nancy when he suddenly realized. 

 Did you just invite him to the party?

 THREE DAYS LATER, OCTOBER 30TH

 Steve had been working really hard that week. Not only did he make up a costume idea last minute with Nancy (Whom he had to convince to go to the party). But since he was a Senior, he had extra work he needed to sort through. Like college applications. The particular essay he spent the night on before, was proving to be the hardest thing so far. 

 It’s not good. He knows it. Just from reading it himself, he knows there's something off with. 

 It has him nearly distracted all morning. Even when picking up Nancy for school, he was half paying attention to whatever show she heard about. Driving to school purely on memory. Maybe he should ask if he could spend an extra hour in study hall toda—

 “Steve, watch out!”

 His foot instinctively pressed down on the break, making the car jerk for a moment in time to see the front end of a bike almost coming down to collide with him. Hitting the horn, he watched as the rider braked just in time and nearly fell off their bike to avoid the collision. 

 The rider turned their head to the car, making the two of them gasp at the sight of you. 

 “Whoa, didn’t see you coming there, Trouble.” Steve said calmly, despite the racing of his heart. He poked his head out of the window to look you over. 

 “I’m not surprised.” you scowled at him, fixing your footing. “Probably had all that hair on your face.” He feels deflated by your response. You won’t even give him eye contact. “Next time check your mirrors for others and not just for your face.”

 “That’s not what happened.” he tried, feeling his stomach turn a bit. You lean down a bit and peek inside the car to cast a glance over at Nancy.

 “Nevermind, I can see you were distracted by something else.”

 “Wait!” He called, wanting to explain that again your hate shouldn’t be on Nancy. Not when it was his fault. But you’re already riding off, heading towards the front of the school. A car beeped their horn behind him, reminding him to move on. 

 He quickly turned the car towards the parking lot, casually glancing at Nancy. Her attention was over her shoulder, looking onto where you rode over to Jonathan. It added onto the already building guilt in his stomach. Nancy was still dealing with the repercussions of dating him. 

 “Sorry.” he mumbled softly, trying to ignore his girlfriend’s sad gaze.

 “It’s okay, I get it.” she replied softly. Her hand reached out for his arm momentarily, giving it a light squeeze before her attention drifted down to the folder between them. He had just parked the car when he noticed her slowly pulling his admissions essay out. 

 “Fair warning, it’s shit.” he chuckled a bit, trying not to sound too bitter about the truth.

 “Hey, don’t say that!” Nancy chided lightly, giving Steve a small smile. “I’m sure it’s great. Can I read it?”

 He can tell by the smile on her face that Nancy’s trying her hardest to shift the mood. Especially when she’s sad enough with the anniversary of Barb coming up, so Steve smiled back. Nodding his head for her to go ahead and take a look at the paper. But it’s not long until he can see the furrow in her brow begin to form. Not even Nancy’s hopeful attitude can change the reception his paper was going to receive.

 He kept his gaze out towards the parking lot, trying his best not to let it get to him. But he can’t stop the words from coming out. And it’s like a vicious little monster building up inside his chest. All the things his Dad liked to yell at him for were starting to sound more right than he had hoped.

 Nancy does her best to try and help. Even going as far to pull out a pen and correct certain points in his paper that she was not following. But even if she handed him the whole essay full of attempts of her reorganizing, he knows that it won’t be enough. 

 He wanted to get some help from Nancy. At least with some sort of help from her, he might be able to put something together. But she’s quick to remind him about meeting with Barb’s parents for dinner that night. Something he shamefully hated doing. Not because the Hollands weren’t nice people, but because they were a horrible reminder of that night. No matter what he could do for the couple, whether it be to drop by for a hello, or attend one of their long dinners. There was nothing he nor Nancy could do to bring her back or explain what had truly happened to Barb. 

 So why couldn’t Nancy accept that instead of continuing this painful reminder with these dinners? How could she continue to endure their painful conversations of searching knowing that there was nothing either one of them could do to find her? She caught on quickly to Steve’s feelings and pushed for him to stay home to work on the essay. Insisting that it was okay. But there’s a sadness in her voice that chews at Steve and it’s enough that he’ll push down any other opinion in mind.

 “No, no, no. What’s the point?” he asked, crumbling up his only copy. A foolish thing to do. Especially in front of his already stressed girlfriend. But he can’t help it. He feels trapped in a path that’s not meant for him. But how can he get out of it when all his efforts seemed so..hopeless? Maybe he’d have to take up the offers his Dad always gave him. Follow his footsteps..

 “Hey, calm down.” Nancy frowned, looking taken back.

 “I’m calm. I’m calm.” he said, lying a little bit. “I’m just being honest. You know, I mean..I’ll end up working for my dad anyway.” he admitted, feeling the words sound heavy despite the truth behind them.

 “That’s not true.”

 “I don’t know, Nance.” He said, trying to convince himself what he’s relaying to her. “Is that such a bad thing? There’s insurance and benefits and all that adult stuff.”

 Her brows raised up when she looked away from him. He’s worried for a second she might be upset with everything, but he wants this scenario to sound more enticing. To sound like something she’ll be interested in the future. Their future..

 “If I took it, you know, I could be around for your Senior year.” he added, trying to lighten up the mood again. She looked over at him incredulously, like he shouldn’t even say something like that. But he wanted her to know it was serious to him. To watch out for her, make sure she was okay without him in the halls. 

 She didn’t have Barb around anymore and could use someone who understood everything she’s been through. 

 “Steve..” she started, but he couldn’t help but interject. 

 “Just to look after you a little bit. Make sure you don’t forget about this pretty face.” 

 She’s chuckling. That’s good. Hopefully amused now by what he was saying. But while he’s happy to see her crack a smile, he can’t stop from wanting her to understand that underneath the goofiness in his words, there’s a real truth in there. 

 “Nance, I’m serious.”

 She glanced back with a look he couldn’t quite place. Was it acceptance? Happiness? Or overwhelmed by everything he just threw onto her. Without thinking, he leaned to press a gentle kiss to her lips. Hoping that he’s able to put in a little emotion into that for her.

 Her face was shy when he pulled back. Something he was always curious about whenever they kissed these days. She wasn’t usually one for PDA but Steve felt such a heaviness in his heart for her, he had to find ways to pour it out.

 “I love you.” he reminded her, needing her to hear it at this moment.

 Her lips curved into a small but genuine smile. “I love you, too.”

 A loud car engine revved loudly outside the car. Cutting into the conversation and causing the two of them to break eye contact in order to peer out the windows. Opening up the door, Steve and Nancy both climbed out of their seats to find where the source of the noise pollution was. Racing into the parking lot was a pretty cool looking blue Camaro. A car that Steve would usually find nice if it weren’t for the screeching from its driver.

 In the back of the car was a noticeable blue and yellow California license plate. Very odd.

 The first person Steve saw come out of the car was a fiery redhead skating her way towards the middle school. A scowl etched on her pale face. Whatever was going on with her was pretty rough if that’s how she looked starting her mornings. 

 Not long after, a boy that looked around his age closed the door to his car out with a similar look to the girl’s on his face. Seemed like the car ride wasn’t fun for either rider. It’s not until Steve notices that he’s putting out a cigarette that he realized this kid was new.

 “Who is that?” Nancy asked aloud, watching as he made his way over towards the entrance of the school. All around him students began to gawk and stare as the boy strode confidently past everyone. It’s not until he neared the doors to the school that he stopped suddenly. His gaze stayed focused on you while you spoke animatedly to Jonathan. He watched curiously, head titling a bit as he slowly began to walk again.

 Why the hell was he watching you like that? Steve thought to himself. It was totally weird. But before he could voice that concern out, the boy suddenly yelled out to you.

 “HEY, HENDERSON!”

 Wait, how the hell does he know your name?

 Before Steve could register anything else, he watched as this boy approached you, wrapping his arms around you and pressed you closely to his front. The look in your eyes is a mixture of shock and..fear. 

 But that couldn’t be right. You weren’t afraid of anyone. 

 The blonde slowly pinched at your chin, tilting your gaze up towards him before he swooped in and pressed his lips roughly against yours. 

 A fire flushed over Steve’s face. A feeling he hasn’t felt in quite a while. Who the hell was this guy and why did he just kiss you like that in front of the whole school? From his spot he could see as you struggled against the guy’s hold, pulling back from the kiss with a frown on your face. 

 “She’s upset.” Nancy gasped softly. He squeezed against the side of his car door, unsure if he should make a move over or not. 

 Your eyes glance around you at the sudden audience you probably weren’t expecting. Soon enough landing on where the two of them stood. Your eyes widen at that and you’re quickly pushing out of the boy’s grip. Jonathan thankfully seemed to catch onto your discomfort and quickly stepped in as a barrier. 

 Before the new guy could do anything else, you pulled Jonathan close and turned to enter inside the school. Almost like you were running away.

 “Okay, that was seriously weird. Who is that?” Nancy said, turning to look at Steve. He quickly covered up the shock on his face. He doesn’t know why he’s so suddenly upset by it, but doesn’t want Nancy to see it. But really, from the look on her face, he thought she might be on the same boat as he is.

 “I don’t know..but I’m gonna find out.”

  Unfortunately, it wouldn’t be until the next day that Steve managed to find you by your locker. 

 The entire day before had been an ultimate failure and the only thing he managed to do right at the end of it was entertain the Hollands during dinner while Nancy wandered off in their house. After hearing the news of their plans to sell their home in hopes of using the money to increase their efforts in finding their daughter, Nancy had become distant and upset. Making the car ride home somewhat painful as Steve tried to cheer her up.

 But it’s a new day and he’s hoping that the Halloween spirit will perk everyone up again. Who doesn’t love Halloween?

 Turning down the hall to your locker, he noticed that you’re practically covering your whole upper body with how deep you were inside. Making sure to conceal most of yourself from anyone passing by. 

 “Who are we hiding from today?” 

 There’s a stiffness in your body when you hear his voice. Making Steve hope that he didn’t just scare you while trying to check up on you. “I’m not hiding.” You muttered, still deep within the metal locker. “I’m looking for something.”  

 He found it amusing that you were attempting to lie about it when it was clear to him and anyone passing by really, just how badly you were trying to hide yourself. The teasing words couldn’t help but slip out as he playfully tapped against the metal door. “And that requires you to practically climb inside?” 

 “What do you want, Harrington?” you asked after finally coming out with a book in your hands. There’s a small glare on your face that had him running his hand through his hair nervously.

 Honestly, there wasn’t a good answer in his mind. How could he explain to you that something in his gut twisted at whatever he saw yesterday? But in a completely normal way because he cares about you like a friend. 

 And not for some other reason. 

 The only thing his mind could comprehend was one thing. And that was he did not like that look of fear he had seen on your face. “I just wanted to see if you’re okay.”

 “Why wouldn’t I be okay?” 

 “Well to start, that random new guy just walked right up to you and kissed you in front of everyone.”

 “He’s not random. I know him.” You shrugged nonchalantly. Like you didn’t practically peel yourself off from the guy’s grip. Even Nancy from right beside him could tell you were upset. So it wasn’t like Steve had gone crazy. Gently, he reached out and pulled you over to rest against the locker door. 

 “Who is he?”

 “It’s Billy. Okay? Can I go now?” you huffed, obviously wanting to end the conversation. But that didn’t phase the boy at all, what was psyching him out was the fact that your eyes were continuously checking over his shoulder. Like you were waiting for a sneak attack.

 “Am I supposed to know who that is?” he pressed, needing more info.

 “Billy is..my ex from back home.”

 EX?

 “The same ex from your story? That ex?” he asked, still perplexed. So many thoughts ran through Steve’s mind at that moment. How the hell did your ex from California make his way here in Hawkins? Did that mean you were going to get back together? Was that even what you wanted? Something about that very idea seemed to hurt his chest again.

 “Yes, Steve.” you sighed. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I should be heading to class.”

 The tiredness in your voice was blaring red alert. It wasn’t unusual for you to cut the talk short, but he can’t help but think back to the look of fear he had seen on your face. He had to push his luck press a little bit more. “Are you okay? Do you want me to get this guy off your back?” He reached out towards you. Suddenly needing to just..physically feel if you’re okay. Only the tip of his fingers had barely brushed over your soft skin before you pulled your arm away from him. As if he had some sort of disease.

 “Stand down, your highness. I don’t need you to come to my aid.”

 “Then why do you keep checking over my shoulder every few seconds?” he asked, hoping to stump your usual stubbornness. With anyone else Steve might be done with it and move on. But there’s always been something about you that had Steve making a fool of himself.  Like right now, with his horrible timing..

 “Since when should you of all people be concerned of my well being?” 

 “I’m just trying to help..”

 “Yeah? Because the last time you listened to my problems, that didn’t blow up in my face?”

 And there it was. 

 The usual fact that helped give you the winning words to finally end the conversation. He knew better than to press on after that. It would only make things worse. 

 What he didn’t know was how much he might have pressed a little too much today. Making you turn quickly from your exit to point a finger at him. “And stop talking to me like we’re friends. I don’t want people to get the wrong impression.” 

 He could only watch as you turned back in the direction from before, making your dash down the school hallway. Sighing, he tore himself away from your locker, giving one last glance at your backside before he left to join Nancy at study hall. Hopeful for the time alone with his girlfriend to help lighten his mood.

  The day doesn’t go on any better for Steve. After talking with Nancy in study hall, he’s sure that whatever is going on with her is deeper than he thought. 

 The very idea of spilling the truth to the Hollands terrified him. Not only for his sake but..everyone’s. Just how many of your guys’ lives would be turned for the worse from spilling one bit of the truth? He wished he could change things. Help give the couple some sort of relief. But not at the chance of hurting his family, or anyone else trapped in this. 

 It was too big a risk. How could someone as smart as Nancy not understand that? Why was she only seeing things with such a small perspective?

 He wanted to be like you. To move on so carefully and effortlessly that you’re going as far to help make a party for everyone to enjoy. And more than anything, he wished he could talk to you about it. Jonathan, while okay with him, was not a close friend. Nancy was going through her own mix of problems. But you? You were there too. But he’s unfortunately burned that bridge. He can’t talk to the only other person who would understand and maybe even help.

 “Your costume came out great.” Nancy muttered as she slid out of the car. 

 The trip to Tina’s had been a lot shorter than Steve had hoped. He wanted to try and check up on Nancy just once more in hopes to pick up her mood again. But when he had rolled up to her house, she had been already waiting outside at the end of her driveway. The same somber look on her face.

 “Thanks.” he said shyly, not quite expecting a nice remark after that afternoon. “You look beautiful as always. I think you matched your look best.” he noted, reaching out to pinch lightly at the hem of her sweater. She returned him with another muttered reply before looking towards the house. Somewhat distant from the conversation.

 That’s what it’s been like all day since the library and something in the pit of Steve’s stomach told him he should dive into that. Try to find out what he can do to fix it. But with Nancy’s offstandish reaction to his attempts of cheering her up, he’s a little bit lost at what to do. 

 The sound of Mötley Crüe blasting gave a comforting white noise to the lack of conversation between the two as they walked up towards the doors. One step inside and Steve felt a little relieved to see a normal party. Maybe this is what they needed. Just one night of doing nothing but stupid teenager stuff, right?

 He’d barely been in the doorway for a minute before he heard a familiar voice.

 “Got ourselves a new Keg King, Harrington.” Taunted Tommy. His former best friend. It’s been almost a whole year since Steve cut ties with the boy. While he was happy to no longer have to deal with Tommy Hagan or his crap. It didn’t stop him from feeling odd at how fast he switched from friend to foe. 

 “Yeah, that’s right. Eat it Harrington!” yelled Cody Conners from Basketball. Another friend he lost when dropping his former crew. 

 Between the two of them was Billy Hargrove. A name he had learned to hate within the school day. Aside from his connection to you, something about this guy brought a bad taste to Steve’s mouth. Even now, the unsavory sight of Billy drenched in what smelled like beer was unsettling as he stared off at Steve silently. 

 Nancy casually moved past the boys, ignoring the building tension between them as she made her way over to the kitchen. Leaving Steve alone to think of a clever way to get these guys off his back. But just as the thought came to mind, the front door behind him opened up roughly against him.

 “Oh God.” said a familiar voice. 

 Wedging their way through the front door and between both boys was you. He tore his gaze away from Billy’s deathly stare to take a look at what you were wearing. It was a self made devil costume. All red with a plastic pair of devil horns adorned on the top of your head. Steve couldn’t help himself as he stared wide eyed at the sight of you.

 It was probably the hottest thing anyone at this party could ever put together. The rim of your eyes were covered in dark kohl makeup, making your naturally cool stare look even more intimidating. Your usual free hair was slicked back against your head, almost like those models from the ads on tv. Then there were your lips. Sinfully covered in a red so captivating that Steve began to wonder if he had a thing for a color. 

 “Nice costume,” he said simply. The complete opposite of his thoughts. “Red suits you.”

 “It’s not a costume if she really is the devil.” Tommy sniggered. Most likely trying to gain approval from the latest ass he’s been kissing. But from the stoic glare on Billy’s face, it looked like he wasn’t amused with Tommy’s lame attempt to get under your skin.

 “I love when she’s dressed up hot and horny.” Billy smirked, looking over at you. There was a hunger to his eyes that had Steve feeling his chest tighten. This guy surely didn’t think he could just talk to you like that, right? He sucked in a sharp breath, ready to tell this guy off when you slowly stepped in between.

 “I’m still nauseous from your pick up lines from today, Billy. Maybe take another lap around the room before you try to come at me again.” The three boys almost looked shocked by your reaction. Probably not having seen that coming. “Or drop dead, either one!”

 With a quick pat to Billy’s glossy chest, you jet off into the party with a little bounce to your step. 

 Steve can’t help but smile at your tenacity. Admiring how you managed to return back to keeping anything thrown at you off your back. There’s a moment when you glanced over your shoulder, briefly making eye contact with Steve. 

 On your face was a small playful smile.

 He really hopes you have a good time tonight.

  “What is wrong with her?”

 Steve had been wiping off a bit of sweat from his forehead when he heard the sounds of one of the girls behind him. He turned around quickly, catching as Nancy yet again was over at the punch bowl. Something she had been doing all night long. 

 For some reason, Nancy was more upset than she let on. Her earlier jab at pretending to be stupid teenagers had stung a bit. But after she had a couple of drinks, he figured she had loosened up to the idea. Especially when they were dancing for so long after that. There was a moment when he caught you staring at the two of them curiously, making him nervous as to what caught your attention. But then you went on with your night and things seemed normal again.

 But now..now things have turned different. Nancy kept returning back to his side with a new cup every time he looked away. Steve was wondering just how much she’s actually had. She wasn’t a light weight, but she was definitely throwing back some harder stuff. Chasing after her, he quickly tried to put an end to her drinking. 

 The two of them look like a couple of kids fighting over a tv remote at the moment. Steve is trying his hardest to keep this drink out of her hands. But Nancy is already so drunk and so upset that he’s worried what will actually happen if he takes it away. But better to have her mad that get sick. 

 “Nance, put it down.” he argued, trying to keep the liquid from sloshing around.

 “Steve, stop!”

 “Stop. STOP.” 

 His fingers slipped around her slick hands and suddenly the cup flew back against her shirt. Spreading the dark red liquid across her bright white shirt. Everyone around them gasped as they took in the sight.

 “What the hell?” Nancy asked softly, giving Steve a glare before she swiftly left the living room. Heading upstairs towards the bathrooms. He’s not far after her, needing to help fix whatever the problem was there and now.

His hands covered up his face as he sat in the driver’s seat of his car. Trying to keep control of his overwhelming emotions. But every time he thought he gained back his breath, Nancy’s words echoed in his mind. Every word felt like a slap to his face. And he can’t help but hit his hand at the steering wheel in frustration.

 “You’re pretending like everything's okay.” 

 SLAP

 “You know, like we didn’t kill Barb.”

 SLAP

 “Like, we’re in love and we’re partying.”

 SLAP

 “This is bullshit.”

 SLAP

 “You’re bullshit.”

 He slapped once more before feeling a harsh pain go up the side of his arm. “Shit.” he hissed, looking at the palm of his hand. It was harsh and red, but for some reason not as painful as the beat in his chest.

 How could Nancy think that way? How could she say they were just pretending to be in love?..Didn’t she feel it with him? Didn’t she love him? How could she say it all this time and not even mean it?

 “You’re bullshit.” 

 The tears pricked the corner of his eyes and he quickly wiped them off. Not needing anyone at this party to get the chance to see him in such a pathetic state. He’s beyond upset, and he knows better than to go back in there. But at the same time, he realized he just left a drunken Nancy at the party alone.

 As if things weren’t bad enough, before he could even think about stepping out of his car to go back, he’s seeing the last thing he needed to see right now.

 Nancy, who didn’t look good at all, was holding onto Jonathan Byers. Someone he didn’t even know would be caught dead at a party like this. The boy was looking down at Nancy with such concern as he led her down the driveway. Talking gentle care with her as he walked the two of them over to his beat up car. 

 A part of Steve wanted to be upset with Jonathan. Because again, this was beginning to feel like last year. Only it would turn out that Steve was still the bad guy in this situation. Having been the one who left his girlfriend. Of course it would be easy for a good guy like Jonathan to step in and be the good hero. 

 So he sat pathetically in his car, letting the girl he loves be taken home by someone else who wasn’t bullshit. 

 He wondered for a moment if things would turn out differently had he just done what Nancy wanted to do. Let the Hollands in on the secret and possibly hurt the lives of those involved in this upside down mess. But even with all that, would all he thought was good in his life still be pretend?

 Steve quickly started up his car. Trying to ignore the ache in his chest so that he could go home and try to sleep away some of the hurt. He glanced over at the road, noting how some kids were beginning to walk away from the party and down the street. Possibly walking off the alcohol they’ve consumed. But it isn’t until he noticed a familiar red figure that he found himself pulling along the road side. 

 “Do you have any idea how dangerous it is for a girl like you to be walking around this late at night?”

 The sound of his stern voice caught you off guard. Making you stop walking for a moment. But you don’t reply. Instead, you keep walking, as if you didn’t hear him at all. He quickly shook his head and pressed down on the gas lightly to keep the car moving to follow after you. One glance at your feet and he can’t help but wince at the height of your heels.

 “Come on, Trouble. We both know walking in those kinda shoes can’t be comfortable.”

 Again you kept your gaze forward. Stubborn enough to possibly ignore the pain if it meant to keep up your usual avoidance. He glanced down the roadway knowing the familiar hills you’d been coming up to eventually.

 “It’s only gonna get more muddy from here, might ruin them.”

 That seemed to do it for you, making you quickly turn around and head over to the car. With a tug to the door, you entered his car. Hitting Steve with a small waft of whatever strong perfume you had been wearing tonight. When you slammed the door closed, you reached over for the seat belt. Struggling a bit as you attempted to lock yourself in.

 “Are you okay?” he asked worriedly. He peeked closer at your hands watching as it fumbled once more. “Henderson, are you drunk?”

 “No.” you drawled out. “I’m A-OK.” 

 He let out a heavy sigh. Wondering how everyone around him managed to get this drunk. One more glance to you and he noticed just how much goosebumps had risen up on your arms. So, he set the car in park and quickly shed off his jacket. It brought a small shiver up his spine to lose such warmth so fast, but he brushed it off to hand the jacket over to you. “Put it on before you freeze to death.”

 “So bossy!” you whined.

 “It’s for your benefit, Trouble. Just do it.”

 He watched as you pulled the fabric over you like a blanket. Bringing it up to your neck before you glanced over at him. “Happy?” you asked sarcastically.

 “Ecstatic,” he grumbled. Hating how you were upset with him for making sure you were okay. “Now, can I please take you home?”

 “Off we go Jeeves!” you yelled and he couldn’t help but roll his eyes. Your drunken state sure did like to try and annoy him. Or maybe it was his already bad mood ruining your playfulness. Right now he couldn’t tell. He instead focused on the road he drove the way over to your house.

 “You look like you’ve been crying.”

 He scoffed softly. No way could you have noticed that. 

 “Have not.”

 “Have too. Your eyes are red.”

 “They’re irritated. I have allergies.”

 “To what, your tears?”

 He stayed quiet. Unsure how to get around your cleverness. Even while drunk your keen observation skills were doing wonders against his distressed state. And though he wanted to keep quiet and avoid slipping out any of his current feelings, he can’t do that if it meant ignoring you. “How was your night?” he asked, in a poor attempt to change the subject.

 “It was shit. Boys suck.”

 “Hmm, girls suck too.” he said quickly. Unable to fully filter out his bitter mood. “Happy Halloween, eh?” While he’s disappointed that you didn’t have any sort of good night yourself, he’s somewhat relieved that he’s not alone in this

 There was another beat of silence that fell between the two of you, and he was slightly worried he might have made you upset when you suddenly spoke up again.“You know, this party was supposed to be different.” you sighed.

 “Was it?”

 “Yeah, it was kind of supposed to make up for last fall.”

 Last fall had been around the time you came to live here. It was also the time he met you and somehow ruined all his chances at any sort of friendship because of his mistake. More bullshit, he figured. 

 “I mean, let’s be real. I didn’t come to move here and deal with school drama and monsters. And since we got rid of that, I figured that someone as smart as me could work my way around the school bit.”

 Your house approached faster than he thought. Making him hate how fast he arrived in your driveway. This was the first in so long that the two of you were actually talking. And he selfishly didn’t want to end it soon even if he wanted just to go home not too long ago.

 “And how’s that going?” He asked, turning off the car engine. He’s hopeful that you’ll go on in your running thoughts.

 “Very crappy.” you chuckled. The sheer honesty even made him laugh a little. “I don’t know but I feel like things aren’t ever going to be normal for me again. I mean, whatever happened to being just a stupid teenager? When did all this other mess like a love life come in to make it harder?”

 “It’s all bullshit.” he said softly. “All of it.”

 You snorted at his words, not understanding the sting that lingered behind them. “Glad to know we’re all bullshitters.” 

 Suddenly you’re leaning into him, reaching out gently to wipe off some of the remnants of his shame from the side of his face. It was so sweet and caring. Making Steve shudder from the affectionate touch. Something about it coming from you had his heart racing. He pulled his hand up from his lap to place over yours. Noting the softness of your hands.

 “Thanks for the ride, Steve.” you whispered softly. As fast as he could blink, you were leaning in again to press a kiss to his cheek. Leaving such a fire to his skin, he was sure you’d notice how red he was in the face. But you don’t mention it. “I hope your allergies let up soon.” 

 He dropped his hand from yours, watching as you exited the car. Only fumbling a few times over yourself before you managed to get out. The cool air from outside didn’t even bother him as he watched you pull the jacket off from you. Unknowingly distracting him getting out a goodbye. It’s when you were about to close the door that he called out for your name. Feeling an overwhelming urge to help make your night better in some kind of way. 

 “I’m sorry about last year,” he said suddenly. “I can’t say it enough, but I really do regret hurting you and all.”

 You looked only a little taken back, nodding your head slowly with a small sad smile. He sighed to himself, allowing you to finally close the door so that he could pull out of the driveway. He waved off at you before turning his car and going, looking back now and then at your figure receding. 

 It was weird for Steve. He hasn’t ever really felt so torn up in his emotions in a while. Feeling the need to sink into his sadness one second, and then needing to make sure you didn’t fall into yours the other. Last Halloween he spent wasted with Tommy, watching as Carol and some girl he had hooked up with played ding dong ditch at Mr. Clark’s house. 

 But that was last year, and now he was heading home with a broken heart and confused feelings.

Surprisingly Steve was up earlier than he had expected to be that morning. 

 The night before still haunted him despite sobering up enough before bed. And even after he was tucked in and done thinking about Nancy, he couldn’t stop himself from going back to you. Like a horrible pendulum, he was stuck either thinking about Nancy’s words or yours. 

 It was throwing him in such a wack that he hadn’t noticed how much he had gone his day stuck in autopilot. Getting his breakfast silently, driving his car to school, and heading to class. No one seemed to pay him any mind. That is until he was stopped at his locker. 

 “Steve!” called out a friendly voice. 

 He didn’t peek up from the inside of the metal box, aimlessly putting books in different places as he ignored whoever was calling out to him. But instead of taking the hint, the person ended up coming closer. 

 “Hello? Earth to Harrington?”

 Slamming his locker closed, he watched as Tina and her friend Vicki jumped in place before they rubbed at their temples. Not expecting that sort of noisy response. He shot the two of them with a tight lipped smile. “What’s up?” he asked half heartedly. 

 “Did you enjoy yourself at the party last night?” Tina asked, gaining some sort of composer.

 “Yeah,” Steve said sarcastically. “Had a real blast.”

 He only gave them a quick nod before he turned on his heels to head off to class. Leaving the other two girls to stagger as they followed after him. “I noticed that you didn’t leave with Nancy.” Tina said, catching up to walk along his side. “It looked like she left with Jonathan Byers.”

 “Are you telling me or asking me?” Steve muttered, trying to pick up his speed down the hall.

 “I’m telling you.” she clarified a second after. “What I’m asking you is if you really left the party to take poor little Henderson home?”

 He couldn’t help but think back to what the girl was telling him. Just how many people noticed what went down last night? How many today were talking about the fact that Nancy went home with someone else. He didn’t even call to see if she made it home..what would they think now that they didn’t even show up to school together?

 “Hello?” Vicki called out this time. 

 “Steve,” Tina started more sternly. “Look, we get that you might be a little fuzzy on the details considering the punch everyone drank last night..” Vicki and her shared a humorous laugh together before glancing back at the boy. “My only concern is if you hooked up with my friend or not.”

 “I mean, it’d be expected considering Wheeler probably hooked up with Byers. But still be pretty grimey of you.” added Vicki, causing Steve’s mind to go in a funky haze again.

 He didn’t spare a glance at them, merely shrugging his shoulders before he pushed past the two. Trying to do anything but think of the idea of Nancy and Jonathan hooking up. 

 “You’re bullshit.”

 “You’re bullshit.”

 “You’re bullshit.”

 The shrill sounds of Coach Troy’s whistle did not help with the building headache in Steve’s mind. While he had hoped that a good game of basketball in gym class would brighten up his mood, he couldn’t stop the cloudiness from raining on his mind..and performance. 

 “COME ON, HARRINGTON.” Drew Nelson, his teammate for the day, was on his ass for some reason, making Steve even more irritable.

 Billy, who of course had to be in his gym class, was playing flawlessly. As if he lived and breathed basketball. For someone who had reeked of beer the way he did the night before, Steve would have thought he’d be somewhere with his head in the trash. But here he was, shirtless, and looking at Steve as if he were his next target.

 At one point the game turned into a bit of a one on one, making Steve’s nerves on edge as he carefully dribbled the ball. There’s a second where he tried to go past Billy that ended with the two colliding against each other. Both not budging from their spot.

 “Harrington, right?” Billy said, acknowledging Steve for the first time since he came. “I heard you used to run this school. That true?” The question was rhetorical. Something to get under Steve’s skin. Whether it be for the game or Billy’s own satisfaction, Steve did not know. “King Steve, they used to call you, huh?..Then you turned bitch.”

 “Hey, maybe you should just shut up and just play the game.” Steve said, not wanting to even talk to this guy. But his offhanded reply only seemed to make Billy more amused, using his footing to trip Steve over so that he could steal the ball. 

 Steve scrambled getting up, watching as Billy effortlessly shot a dunk into the next, causing his teammates to erupt into happy cheers. He had been pushing back the hair away from his eyes when he heard the sound of Coach Troy’s whistle. 

 “Hey! Girls are out on the field today!”

 Before he could turn and find out who the man was yelling at, the sound of another voice suddenly came up from behind him.

 “What the hell is your problem, Harrington?” 

 His back was shoved harshly. Causing him to trip forward a bit before he was able to catch his footing. Wiping a hand over his sweaty face, he turned around and realized that the person who nearly pushed him over was you. His eyes widened at the sight of your blazing anger as you took a step forward. 

 “The hell is wrong with you?! Don’t you see I’m in the middle of a game?” 

 He caught eyes with one of the kids and opened his hands out for the ball. What kind of warpath were you on that you’d come into a class that wasn’t yours just to yell at him? He waved the ball in your face, hoping to snap you out of your daze but that only seemed to aggravate you further. Making you reach out and snatch the ball from his hands. 

 “I don’t care about the dumb game. I want to know why you’re not stopping people from assuming that we did anything but drive home yesterday!”

 “Wait, what?” he scoffed. Trying to think about what you were saying. The only person that asked him about it was your friend. Why the hell would you care about something trivial as a rumor? “I didn’t think I had to.”

 “You didn’t think that people were going to assume that you and I leaving a party early wouldn’t come off as something else?”

 “No! Why the hell would anyone assume that?” You hated him, everyone knew that.

 “They assume shit like that when you keep your mouth shut instead of clearing the air, genius!”

 He tried to think over his answer with Tina today. Wondering how his mouth got him in trouble yet again, but it would seem his lack of speaking had done worse than he thought. From the side he could see a curious Billy step towards the two of you. 

 “What’s the problem, babydoll?” he cooed at you, trying to either get on your good side or at least appear like it. Either way, Steve couldn’t help but frown at it. 

 “Not now, Billy.” you said not even giving him a glance. Missing out on the frustration that easily slipped over his usual mocking exterior. You took a step closer, trying to get his attention and Steve suddenly became aware of just how many of his peers were suddenly watching this drama unfold right now. 

 “Can we do this, maybe not in the middle of class?”

 “I would, except over at my class, I’m being told lies about myself!”

 You’ve pushed enough that he found himself pressed against the gym wall. Making him lower his gaze from the other students that are probably thinking how pathetic he must look. At any other time this would most likely make him want to take out his frustrations. Ask why the hell everyone seemed to be on his ass today.

 “Steve, people are gonna think I helped you cheat on Nancy..”

 “You didn’t!” he said quickly, snapping his gaze back at you. The thoughts from before quickly faded away the second he finally saw your hurt look. “I would never and you wouldn’t either.” 

 He can’t stand the idea of his dumb mouth making things worse for you again. Without thinking he began to reach out for you, wanting to reassure you. But with the rumor that was currently bothering you, it would be best to give some space. So he dropped his hands to his sides, watching as you took a step back too. 

 “Make sure they know that then.” you warned softly. 

 Turning around, you make for your exit. Only being stopped by Billy who leaned in to angrily ask you a whispered question. It must have really got under your skin because the next thing he saw was you pulling back from his grip and pointing a finger at the man. “Stop fucking my friends!”

 He blew out a huff of air, removing himself from the wall and back towards the court. Ready to just get on with the rest of class before he and the other boys witnessed you shoved the basketball to hit Drew against the groin. 

 “Take five, boys.” Coach Troy called out as some of the boys gathered around the groaning boy. 

 “Steve?”

 He picked his head up in time to catch Nancy near the gym entrance. It would look like interruptions weren’t done just yet.

  “What happened before I came in?” Nancy asked as she led the two of them towards the back of the gym. 

 “Trouble happened.” he shrugged. Not really sure how to even talk to Nancy casually. But the more she looked up at him with a questionable look, the more he felt himself grow frustrated. “What are you doing here?” he asked finally. 

 “What do you think?” she asked, growing upset. “Where were you this morning? I missed first period.”

 That’s what she was upset about? First period?

 The bitterness hit over his tongue and he couldn’t help the sarcasm as it came out. “I figured Jonathan would take you.”

 “Wha..What are you talking about?” she asked, as if he pulled that answer out of nowhere. He can’t help but scoff in return. Unable to push back the venom that was building up inside of him.

 “Jesus, you really can’t handle your alcohol.” He started. “You remember going to Tina’s party last night, right?”

 “Yes.”

 “And then what?”

 “I remember dancing, and spilling some punch. You got mad at me because I was drunk..and then you took me home.”

 He scoffed again. Shocked that not only could she not remember anything correctly from that night. But turn it around so that it was just his fault. “No, see, that’s where your mind gets a little bit fuzzy.” He wrapped the towel around the back of his neck, trying to approach this without blowing up. “That was your other boyfriend. That was..that was Jonathan.”

 “I don’t understand..”

 “It’s pretty simple, Nancy. You were just telling it like it is.” he muttered. Feeling her words begin to echo in his mind again.

 “What?”

 “Uh..apparently, uh, we killed Barb and I don’t care, ‘cause I’m bullshit, and our whole..our whole relationship is bullshit, and..I mean, pretty much everything is just bullshit, bullshit, bullshit.” he finished. Finding it worst to list it all out for her. But there was no going back now. “Oh, yeah! Also, you don’t love me.”

 “I was drunk, Steve! I don’t remember any of that.” Nancy exclaimed, looking wide up at Steve. There was a bit of a panic in the tone of her voice. Giving Steve a small bit of..hope. But still, it all hurt too much for Steve to just ignore easily.

 “So that makes everything that you said..it’s what? Just bullshit, too?”

 “Yes!”

 “Well, then tell me.” he pleaded, feeling his chest only begin to ache again.

 “Tell you what?”

 “You love me.” 

 Nancy could only stare up at shock. Almost like he asked her an unthinkable question. “..Really?” she gaped.

 The doors to the gym burst open. Causing a pause in their conversation as Drew came through the walkway. “Harrington!” he yelled, waving his arms up. “Dude, we need you, man. That douchebag’s killing us. Let’s go!” 

 “All right!” he called out, irritated by the interruption. 

 “COME ON!”

 But Steve ignored him, only looking down at Nancy as he painfully waited for her to give the answer that he could easily say right here and right now if she asked. Even when she mustered up the courage to look back at him, he could only see that despite being in front of him. She was so far away from his reach. 

 Say it. Please. Just say it.

  He took a step away, taking the last bit of dignity that he had left to go back inside. This conversation wasn’t leading anywhere and he really needed to be alone right now. But not without leaving her with some parting words. 

 “I think that you’re bullshit.”

  Steve pretty much bailed out on school after those confrontations. His mind nor his heart could handle the idea of dealing with the rest of the school day. Instead of dealing with anyone else who had something to say, he managed to fool the school nurse enough to send him home early. Allowing him to stay locked up in his room, blasting music loud enough to drown out the thoughts that ran through his head.

 But the next day isn’t any better. 

 With every hall he walked down, he managed to catch the eyes of every student. And not in the way that he used to. With some, it was sympathy. Probably hearing worse things than the day before. He decided he’d try and ignore them. Moving on with the day so that he could simply get on with this horrible week.

 Unfortunately, despite ignoring the other students. He couldn’t ignore his stupid gym class. Meaning he’d have to deal with Billy once again.

 And boy did that class prove to be worthless. Instead of getting back in his groove. He only seemed to falter again. Failing to knock Billy down a peg. It was such a shit show that Billy even mocked him further by ending the game with some parting advice. Which was a whole different type of mind game that Steve couldn’t comprehend. 

 Things only turned more confusing when Steve hit the showers. He was just about finishing up when Billy and Tommy slithered into the showers. An amused smirk tugged at Billy’s lips as he casually washed up beside Steve. Like they were friends.

 “Don’t sweat it, Harrington.” he spoke suddenly. “Today’s just not your day, man.” 

 “Yeah. Not your week.” Tommy added with a familiar taunting chuckle. “You and the princess break up for one day, and she’s already running off with the freak’s brother.”

 Steve stayed quiet. Unsure if what he heard was right. Nancy ran off with Jonathan? Just like that?

 “Oh, shit. You don’t know.” Tommy grinned. “Jonathan and the princess skipped yesterday. Still haven’t shown. But that must just be a coincidence, right?”

 He pulled away from the shower, his annoying familiar cackle following after him as he left to go off and change. 

 “Don’t take it too hard, man.” Billy said calmly. “A pretty boy like you has got nothing to worry about. Plenty of bitches in the sea.” He made it a point to reach out and shut the water off, cutting off the stream from rinsing off the shampoo from his hair. Making it so that his words were clear enough to hear.

 “Am I right?” he asked, giving his shoulder a clap. He turned to walk away from the stalls, staring ahead as he left with parting words. 

 “I’ll be sure to leave you some.”

  “Did you hear about Nancy and that Byers kid? I heard they’ve run off to get married because they’ve been secretly in love or something.”

 “No, I heard she ran off with Jonathan Byers because she found out that Henderson girl got her nails into Harrington. They’re like totally an item now.”

 “No way is she dating Steve! She’s dating Billy Hargrove. That new kid. They kissed the other day didn’t they?”

 “Oh right! That makes better sense. New hot girl, new hot guy. Of course they’d end up together.” 

 Steve bolted past the trio of girls blocking the doorway into the cafeteria. Words like that have been spreading around all day and if he had to listen to another group of people talking about him and the people he knew, he’d go insane.

 In the center of all the chaos he found you, at a lunch table alone. An odd sight really considering you haven’t been left alone since you moved here. But from where he stood he could tell that you kept up your regular composer. He quickly rushed over, pulling out a chair to sit across from you. 

 “We need to talk.”

 “Don’t really see what we have to talk about.” you mused, keeping your gaze down at the magazine before you. While he’s usually impressed by your tact, he’s somewhat bothered that today of all days you’re not at least a little bit worried.

 “Would the fact that everyone keeps talking about us not be good enough reason?” 

 “Nope.” You said, still the same tone. Only now you were frowning down at whatever you were reading.. “Damn, I got Tom Cruise. I wanted Michael J. Fox.”

 Growing frustrated, he reached out and took the magazine away from your line of sight. 

 “Give that back, Steve! I have to find out if Tom Cruise likes what I do!” 

 He couldn’t help but throw you a look before he placed it down on the chair beside him. “You can figure all that out later. We gotta get these rumors under control.” If he doesn’t get at least some sort of help, he’s not sure what he’ll do by the end of the day.

 “Us sitting together is just gonna make things worse.” you pointed out, stabbing at your food. 

 “That’s what I’m talking about! We should be able to do things like sit next to each other without it meaning anything.” It’s never been a problem all this time but just one damn party and it’s like life is turning upside down. 

 “Well, get Nancy to help clear some of the air. She’s a part of this as much as we are.” 

 He couldn’t control the mixed emotions on his face. Reaching out quickly to snatch a piece of your pizza to stuff in his mouth. If he got to talking about it right now, he’s worried just what might spill out.  “We can’t go to Nancy right now.” he chewed harshly. 

 “Well no, I know she’s not here today. But tomorrow..”

 “No, we can’t go to Nancy right now because..she and I are fighting.” 

 “Okay, so make up with her.”

 “It’s not that easy, trouble.” he sighed, wishing it could be just that. 

 “Well why the hell not? You guys are practically making out in the hallway these days. Just bring her flowers and make up already.” There’s somewhat of a tone in your words that made Steve a little curious. 

 Was that jealousy? Could you possibly—

 No. Nope. He’s not gonna go down that rabbit hole again. Despite his troubling thoughts and the conversation turning slightly annoying, he tried his best to calm down and explain it better. 

 “I can’t just make up with her because she thinks we killed Barb.” 

 Your eyes widened a bit and you quickly pushed away your tray, leaning in closer towards him to conceal the conversation better. “What the hell do you mean? Is this why you were crying the other night?!”

 “I was not crying…but yes. Among other things.” he sighed defeatedly. 

 “Like what?”

 It’s hard to dive into everything, but considering you’re one of the few people that he can trust. He figured it wouldn’t be so bad to clue you in on a few important key points. 

 “..and apparently, we were never in love, I’m bullshit, and now she’s run off with Jonathan out of town.”

 “Shit.” You said, leaning back against your seat. The two of you have a bit of a stare off and he’s wondering what might come out from you next. Would you mock him? Tell him it was deserved? Did he just make a mistake on opening up about this? 

 He’s given you every reason to hate him still. Treat him like all the other assholes in this school. But a small part of him was scared to hear those kinds of words from you again. Fearing that it might just hurt a little bit more than the last time. 

 But you don’t do that. Instead, you’re reaching over to place your hand on top of his. “I’m sorry,” you said softly. The tips of his fingers twitched under the softness of your warm hands. “It’s not your fault..I hope you know that.”

 His eyes didn’t know where to look. The sincerity in your eyes or the way your hand is slowly inching to be inside his. Turning his palm over, he watched in silent awe as you slipped your fingers between his. It felt nice. He couldn’t help but give it a light squeeze as he muttered a shy response. “Thanks.”

 It’s a beat of a second that the two of you are just sitting there. Subtly holding hands over the table, where anyone could see and make things worse for the current rumors you shared. But Steve didn’t seem to care. Because for once, it felt like someone actually gave a shit about how he felt. 

 “I know I’m probably the last person you think would suggest this. But maybe we can find a way to figure out where Nancy and Jonathan are. Help figure out what mess they’ve gotten into-”

 “You know Harrington. When I mentioned leaving behind some girls for you, I wouldn’t have expected you to go after my girl of all people.” He watched as Billy pulled a chair out beside you, screeching the metal against the floor before he plopped down. He shot a white toothy smile over at Steve briefly before he glanced back at you. Draping his arm over your shoulder in an attempt to hug you close.  

 He’s so distracted by the look of hatred on your face, that he didn’t even realize he had dropped your hand in the process.

 “Okay, first off. I am not your girl. Second, what the hell are you on about, Billy?” 

 “Lover boy here is obviously having some relationship problems as we’ve discussed.”

 Discussed?

 Steve’s eyes glanced over to you questionably. Wondering just when the two of you had talked enough to have him be the main topic of discussion. Didn’t you hate Billy that you were trying to avoid him at any chance?

 “I thought I gave him some humbling advice but he clearly ran off with it.” 

 “God, do you ever stop talking?” Steve muttered in disbelief. Unsure where the hell this guy pulled all this crap out of. 

 “No, he lacks the capacity to have any sort of tact.” you responded, sounding just as tired as Steve felt. 

 “Others would say I’m just brutally honest.” Billy shrugged. The two of you could only scoff at that. Still taken back by this asshole. 

 He watched as you scooted your chair away, trying not to be as close to Billy. “What asinine advice did you give Steve?”

 “Easy, I told him there was plenty of girls–”

 “Not the word I remember hearing.” he said, watching as the small interruption managed to get under Billy’s skin a bit. 

 “That he should move on and find some other bitch to help him forget Wheeler.” His poor choice of words earned him a look of disgust from you. Making Steve feel a little bit smug that of all the people Billy managed to get under his thumb, you didn’t seem to be one of them.  “And like I mentioned before, I didn’t think he’d do that with you of all people.”

 He glanced over at Steve with his last words, raising his brow just a smidge enough that Steve can’t help but feel something bubble up in his chest. “Who she talks to is none of your business.” There’s a slightly shocked look on both of your faces. But he ignored that to keep telling off Billy. “From what she’s told me, she dumped you last year, leaving you a mess back in California.” 

 “Oh is that what she said?” Billy chuckled, leaning in towards the table. Something waved over Steve’s body. He’s never felt so confrontational with a person before. And he’s not sure if it’s because Billy is that big of an asshole or if it’s because he’s an asshole who thinks he owns you. “What else do you suddenly know about her?”

 “I know she’s obviously grossed out by you and yet all you’ve done since you’ve gotten here is invade her space, man. It’s like you aren’t getting the hint.” Steve countered, mimicking Billy as he leaned in closer. 

 “Really! You of all people are able to grasp hints all of a sudden!”

 “Believe me, I’m not the only one seeing the signs. She’s practically crawling away from you every time you’re by her.” The anger was building up and he knew he should shut up. But this angry little monster that’s been on his shoulders this week is growing bigger with every reply back from Billy. 

 “And just how many times are you watching whenever I talk with her? She’s my girlfriend!”

 Motherfu–

 “She’s not!”

 “ENOUGH!” you yelled suddenly as you pushed out of your chair. All around students paused in their lunch to stare over at the sudden eruption from the table. From the glare on your face, Steve knew was in trouble. “I’ve about had it with you two!”

 Scratch that, he’s in deep shit.

 “For the last and final time, Billy. I am NOT your girlfriend. You’re an egotistical man-whore who needs a god damn reality check! Leave me the hell alone!” Steve glanced over to the blonde, noting that he was not only taken back by your outburst but also a little bit..afraid? Did he too face your wrath back at home?

 He nearly jumped in his seat when your fiery eyes turned to look at him next. But unlike Billy, he’s used to this fire by now, and he’s more than ready to accept what you throw at him. But the longer you look at him, the more he could tell there was something you were holding back on.

“We’re not friends.” you said, making his chest hurt just a little bit at the reminder. “I don’t need you to defend me and I definitely don’t need you to speak for me.”

 “Shows over, assholes!” you yelled over to the gawking student body. They’re quick to avert their gazes after that, probably having seen enough of what your target practice can do. 

 Both the boys sat there, silent as you gathered up your things and pushed in your chair. It wasn’t until Steve held up the magazine for you that he saw you pause. If only for a second before you grabbed it.

 “Nice one, Harrington!” Billy jeered with a slap to the table. He quickly got up from his chair and made his way towards another table before Steve could get the chance to say anything back. All he could do was sit back and watch as you made your way out of the cafeteria.

 There was still the problem he had in his hands and he only hoped that the rest of the school day would cool you off enough so that he could convince you to help him again.

  Steve felt almost eerily like how he did Halloween night. Hands gripped tightly to the steering wheel as he watched you and Billy from the parking lot. He had hoped that he’d be able to offer you a ride with an apology and that would be good enough to get you to help him with Nancy. But all he could focus on right now was the sight of Billy cupping at your jaw, leaning closer to your lips. There was an off look to your face, but your eyes slipped close, like you’re waiting for a kiss. 

 For a moment Billy turned his head, obstructing Steve’s view before he suddenly let you go. For some reason Steve couldn’t help but press on the gas pedal, feeling the need to drive the hell out of the school, out of town, anywhere that wasn’t here.

 The two of you turned your gazes towards his direction and he can’t help but scoff at the sight of shock on your face. Without another thought, he put the car in drive and set off to head off the parking lot. Ready just to end the stupid day.

  “And you’re sure this will help me out?”

 Mr. Chen, the town’s florist, looked over at Steve questionably. The boy had come in just a half hour ago, asking for help on getting flowers to help mend things up with Nancy. Using the partial advice you had given him at lunch the day before. 

 Immediately the man stalked over and offered Steve a variety of choices. Lilies, orchids, tulips, and so many that Steve couldn’t decide on. It wasn’t until he told the man that all he had was ten bucks that the man stalked off to the backroom and came out with a small bouquet of roses. 

 “I’ve been in this town longer than you’ve been alive, boy. Give her these. Suck it up and say you’re sorry.”

 With that he waved off Steve, wishing him luck before escorting him out of his shop. On the drive there he thought long and hard what he could say. For sure he knew he felt bad about just leaving her at the party. And maybe for calling her bullshit. But it wasn’t as if he pulled those out of nowhere. 

 He arrived sooner to the Wheeler house than he had hoped. Unsure of what to do still as he climbed out of his car. Holding tightly to the roses as he attempted to practice what he’d say when Nancy came to the door. 

 “Listen..I’ve been thinking. I love you. I’m sorry.” He sighed. The words tasted bitter on his tongue. “I’m sorry? What the hell am I sorry for?” he thought out loud. 

 He’s about to make his way down the long driveway when he suddenly heard the voice of someone else.

 “Steve!”

 Dustin, your cousin and Mike’s friend, cut across the lawn as he approached him. “Are those for Mr. or Mrs. Wheeler?” 

 “No.” Steve responded, confused.

 “Good.” Without another word, he quickly snatched the flowers from his hand and made his way back up the driveway. Leaving Steve to scramble after him.

 “Hey. What the hell? HEY.”

 “Nancy isn’t home.” he clarified quickly. 

 “Where is she?” he asked, confusion only growing more. If she wasn’t at school yesterday and not at her house today. Then where the hell was she?

 “Doesn’t matter. We have bigger problems than your love life.”

 Great, so this kid all of a sudden can easily read just how much trouble Steve was going through right now. 

 “Do you still have that bat?”

 Wait, he can’t mean.. “Bat? What bat?” Steve asked, cautiously. 

 “The one with the nails.”

 “Why?”

 “I’ll explain it on the way.”

 “Now?”

 “NOW!”

 Steve couldn’t help but run back towards his car. Oddly enough, your cousin acted very similarly in terms of bossing him around. But like with you, Steve couldn’t help but listen to his gut and follow what was being asked of him. At least for now.

  “Damn it.” Cursed Dustin. 

 Steve, who had been making the drive over to your house after getting the bat from his house, couldn’t help but glance over at the kid again. The ‘explanation’ that was promised to him was a quick short plea for Steve to help get rid of something that he had managed to trap in his basement. When asked what, Dustin said again that he’d explain when they got to the house.

 “What’s up?” he asked finally. 

 “It’s dark. The stupid sun went down.” muttered the boy miserably. He ducked his head a bit to scan out the window again. Steve couldn’t help but chuckle a bit about it. 

 “You scared of the dark or something?” he teased. Dustin turned his head quickly to scowl over at Steve before he quickly shook his. 

 “In case you didn’t remember, the task I need your helping hand in, is to go inside the house’s storm cellar. Meaning shitty lighting, genius.”

 Though Steve should be offended by the tone used by Dustin, he oddly found it a little entertaining. Wondering how a kid could sound so much like an adult. “Don’t sweat it,” Steve shrugged. “Just give me a good flashlight and I’ll take out this wild raccoon.”

 “Uh it’s definitely not a raccoon.”

 “Possum?”

 “Nope.”

 “Skunk?”

 “Think more scales.” Dustin chuckled, seemingly amused by Steve’s guesses. 

 “A lizard?”

 “No, not a liza- Are you kidding me?”

 Steve’s eyes followed towards the direction Dustin had turned to, watching as a cyclist had emerged onto the road. He was about to ask what the big deal was until he noticed the familiar backside. 

 “Always with impeccable timing.” Dustin grumbled as he pressed down on the window. He quickly stuck his head out and began to yell out your name. For a second your bike wavered before you began to pull to the side. Your face turned towards the direction of the car and Steve slowly approached, setting down the brake once he had gotten close enough. 

 The boy climbed out of the car, hanging at the side of the door as he called out to you once more. For a moment you looked over, confused clear on your face before you eyed over at the car. That’s when it seemed to hit you. Making you storm closer towards the door with your bike in hand.  

“What the hell are you doing with Steve Harrington?” you asked, in complete disbelief. Taking that as his signal, Steve moved to get out of his car. Leaning onto the roof slightly as he took in the sight of you. Not only were you visibly confused, but from the way your brows were furrowed, he figured it wouldn’t be long for you to get angry. 

 “Could have ran you off the road there, Trouble.” he sighed, unable to fight his curiosity. “Why the hell are you biking out so late anyway?”

 “She was probably looking for her boyfriend.” Dustin answered with the same annoyed tone he had before. “Complained all last night about how he wouldn’t return her calls and went as far to look for him today. Which, by the way, thanks for getting back to me.”

 “Boyfriend?!” said the two of you. 

 Steve couldn’t believe it. Not only were you kissing Billy but now he’s back to being your boyfriend? The questions began to quickly burst from inside of Steve as he turned to look at Dustin. The only honest person he’s spoken to in days it’d seem. 

 “She’s been trying to call Hargrove?”

 “Hargrove? Who the hell is that? I meant Jonathan.”

 “BYERS?” Steve yelled, looking back at you momentarily. How the hell could Jonathan be off with Nancy but be also dating you? When the hell did that even happen? How the hell did that even happen? “Since when is she dating Jonathan Byers?!”

 “I don’t know, probably Christmas?”

 “Excuse me.” you said in between the two of them.

 How could you be dating Jonathan since last year and Steve not even see? The two of you hung out a lot. But there was never any hand holding. No kissing. You were just kissing Billy! “Christmas?! What about Billy?”

 “I seriously have no idea who that is.”

 “The guy that kissed her at school. Her ex.”

 “A guy kissed her at school?!”

 “Guys..” he heard you sigh. But by now Steve’s questions were pouring out in a flood and he wasn’t able to keep up with Dustin’s simple answers. As far as the kid knew, the two of you were a hot item for almost a year. 

 “WILL YOU GUYS SHUT UP!?”

 The anger in your voice put a shiver down Steve’s back. How the hell was he about to be reamed by you for a second day in a row?

 “I am not or will not ever date Jonathan Byers. He is my friend, and nothing else.” Your eyes found him next and he forced himself to hold his gaze with you when you pointed over at him. “I am also NOT dating Billy.”

 “Yeah?” he asked as he ran his now sweaty hand through his hair. “So what was that I saw at school yesterday? First you tell us off in front of everyone at lunch and next thing I see after school is you two about to kiss.”

 He can’t control the bitterness in his words. Whatever happened, whatever he saw? He didn’t like it. But the moment his accusations came out was unfortunately the moment he realized he had messed up. And the words that followed next didn’t help. 

 “Yeah, well, Billy likes to take whatever he wants. Regardless if the other person is willing.” you shrugged simply, despite your eyes saying something else. “It’s not like it’s any of your business anyway, right?”

 Take whatever he wanted? Has he done this to you before?

 Steve felt a sudden burst of shame wash over him. He quickly tried to remember how things looked the other day. It was like what he had told Billy at lunch. 

 “..all you’ve done since you’ve gotten here is invade her space, man. It’s like you aren’t getting the hint.”

 Maybe he didn’t get the hint after all.

 Dustin cleared his throat, bringing himself back into the conversation and the focus back on what he needed help with. “Look, there’s not a lot of time. But you need to get in the car.”

 “Why? I can just bike home.” 

 The boy ignored you momentarily, grabbing at the handlebars of your bike before he called for Steve to follow him to the trunk. He quickly joined him at the back, popping up the trunk door as he helped place the bike in the leftover space. From the side he could see as your eyes found the weapon. 

 “Dustin..” you groaned. “What the hell is going on?”

 Dustin looked nervous as he picked at his zipper before he glanced over at Steve. Silently shooting him pleading looks. But Steve ignored him momentarily, grunting a bit as he struggled to get the bike in the back. “No clue.” he honestly said to you. 

 The smaller boy stalked over to the backside, extending his hand for you to step. “Get in, I’ll explain on the way home.”

  He couldn’t help but check his mirror to catch a glimpse of you. It’s only been about a minute since the three of you got back inside his car and he’s suddenly racked with so many emotions. Not only were you still upset from lunch, but apparently the whole Billy encounter was something that was forced on you.

 And all he did was accuse you of something else. Like an asshole. 

 “What’s with the flowers?” you asked from the back, looking down at the seat next to you. 

 “Ah, just something Steve was trying to give Nancy.” Dustin said offhandedly. “She wasn’t even home.”

 He peeked again at his rear view mirror. Watching as you pulled a single rose from the bouquet. You took a quick sniff and gave the flower a small smile. While he stared off at the road again, he couldn’t help but wonder; have you ever been given flowers? 

 “All right, punk.” you sighed to Dustin. “Spill.”

 Dustin pursed his lips a bit before he began to dive into the details. If Steve hadn’t gone through what he did last year, he would have thought Dustin’s story was just one of an imaginative kid. But knowing Hawkins, and his luck this week, it was all probably true. 

 The more he seemed to go on, the more you grew even more irritated. If possible. Eventually there’s some back and forth about a cat and suddenly Steve had to stop the two of you from fighting. Or more so stop you from fighting. 

 Steve couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy at the relationship you two shared. You weren’t siblings, nor even related by blood. But there was already such a bond between the two of you. Something he was sure you guys weren’t even aware of. 

 Dustin for some reason, acted as if you frustrated him, but at the same time would volunteer Steve to go down the cellar alone where the two of you could keep safe upstairs. And while you seemed to want to kill him a moment ago, you were fiercely tugging him close to your side. 

 He’s never had anyone like that in his life. And he wondered for a moment, what that would be like for once. 

 It’s hours later and the three of you are trudging back. All tired from not only trying to figure out where the tunnel that Dart, as Dustin named it, had escaped. But also the overall emotions from the day. 

 The two of you stepped before Steve, leaving him a bit hesitant at the doorway before Dustin turned to look back at him curiously. “Well c’mon.” he yawned, returning back at the door. “We gotta make up plans.” 

 Taking that as his welcome in, Steve stepped through the threshold. Taking in the house that he’s come to twice now, but never having seen inside. 

 There’s a couple pictures around the place. Mostly of Dustin and his mother. But there are a few that Steve couldn’t help walk over to. It was one of Dustin, looking even more younger than Steve thought possible, and of a plain looking girl. He was about to set it down until he looked back once more. The smile on her face..it was you.

 “Hmm, back when she was too small to have all that attitude.” Dustin muttered as came to Steve after locking up. “Back when she was cooler.” 

 Steve glanced between the photo and the sight of you reading a note over at the dining room table. He wondered what it must have been like knowing you then. 

 “Aunt Claudia must still be out.” you yawned, missing out on Steve’s gawking as you shed off your jacket. “We’ll have a good hour or two to plan things out.” 

 Immediately it’s back to work and the three of you moved into the living room to quickly think out ways you could check the area. But after thinking it over, drawing Dart back to a secluded spot might be the better idea than attempting to scour the whole woods that surrounded the area. 

 It was a little bit later that you had gone off to the kitchen to check out supplies. Steve took it upon himself to read over a magazine that had been left on the table. It was the one he took from you the other day. Flipping through the pages, he found the stupid quiz you had been focused on.

 Reading over the results, he couldn’t help but scoff to himself at how vague everything seemed. How any girl could fall for this type of thing was beyond him. 

 “I’m gonna need your help.” you sighed from the kitchen. Steve snapped his head up, following to where you were looking to notice that Dustin behind him had nodded off while he wasn’t looking. 

 “Shit, I thought he was strangely quiet.” 

 “Yeah, it’s the only time we’ll ever get this kinda silence.” you said at a glance to your watch. “He must have been tired from getting Dart out of the house.” 

 Setting the magazine down, Steve quickly got up from the floor. Moving to help get the poor kid somewhere he could rest without breaking his neck. There had been so many times growing up Steve had found himself waking up in the middle of the night, having knocked out on the couch while waiting for his Dad to get home. The stiffness lingered on for days sometimes. 

 Dustin deliriously called out for you, unaware that his house guest was still here. So Steve gently shushed him, moving him down the hall where you pointed over to. The inside of Dustin’s room seemed typical for the type of boy he was. Walls covered with movies and comics that the boy liked. It was nice to see a personality outside of the smart quips he usually gave to Steve.

 “Goodnight, buddy.” he said softly before he allowed the kid to fall onto the bed. You carefully threw his blanket over him before following out after Steve. For some reason, being left alone with you at the moment felt almost nerve wrecking.

 “I guess it’s getting pretty late.” Steve said tired, glancing at his watch to note the time. “I could drive home and come back in a couple of hours.”

 “Well, we got a ton of stuff to do tomorrow. Probably need to head to the market early for all the supplies.” You said, eyes carefully watching him. He nodded his head in agreement. It would be better to get a head start as early as possible. And while he dreaded the idea, he figured there was at least another option for him to get some rest.

 “I guess I can sleep in the car.”

 “Or,” you drawled out. “You can just spend the night here.” 

 Wait what did you just say?

 “Here?” He stuttered a bit. Still in complete disbelief that you’d even suggest that. “I can’t spend the night here..”

 “Why not?” There was such an amusement to your tone. As if you hadn’t just been giving him nothing but the cold shoulder today. Waving your hand, you urged him to follow after you to the door just a little past Dustin’s. It’s your room. Steve’s not even sure he could even grasp the idea of coming in there. Opening the door, you looked back at him, continuing to wave for him to come forward. “It’s literally just to sleep for a couple of hours before we start everything.”

 While there’s an honest reassurance in your voice, he’s still not sure he could wrap his head around all this. “Yeah,” He said, taking one step inside. “But I’m a guy and I can’t just stay over.”

 You gave him a little look before he entered further, taking in the sight of your room. It’s colorful, and completely what he expected from your personality. All around were different magazines, books, and something that looked like a journal. There’s a strong scent of your perfume and he wondered if you might find it creepy if he asked what it was. He chose distraction instead and busied himself by looking over at your jewelry collection. 

 “You mean to tell me you haven’t spent the night over at a girl’s house?” You asked with a smirk on your face. Heat flushed over Steve’s face because honestly, no, he hasn’t. The real honest answer would be that girls mostly spent the night at his place. Where he could be in charge of who stayed and left him. But a part of him isn’t really ready to dive into that. “It’s not like a sleepover, Steve. You’re just sleeping over.” 

 “God, you’re still trouble.” he said, saying his thoughts out loud. It was like you were looking to make him break down at this point. 

 You disappeared into the closet for a moment, giving Steve the chance to peek over at your bedside table. There was a photo of you along with a trio of girls. All dressed up and grinning ear to ear in the photo. While all your friends held a certain beauty to them, you stood out the most. Posing in such a way that held confidence. If he looked close enough, he could almost see that sparkle that used to be in your eyes. 

 “All right, I don’t really have a sleeping bag so unless you want to break your back on the floor, we’re gonna have to share the bed.” 

 His eyes widened. Did you really just suggest what he thinks you did? 

 “The bed? Like you and me? On there?” he glanced over at the bed. It roughly had to be a full size. Possibly Queen if he wished hard enough. How the hell were you guys gonna be able to split that without it being weird. 

 But you’re so calm. As if you offer this for anyone that has to spend the night. 

 “We can use my other pillow as a wall between us. It’ll be like when you took naps in Kindergarten.” 

 “Yeah, well I could never really nap then anyway.” He muttered, feeling a little bit defeated in trying to reason with you here. “Isn’t this weird though? You hate me.”  

 “I hated Billy and did worse with him in the sheets.”

 The idea of Billy and you in bed brought a sourness to his face. For some reason. But regardless of what his mind was screaming at him to do. He still shed off his jacket and pushed off his shoes. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.” he mumbled under his breath before he glanced at you again. “So I usually like sleeping by the window..”

 “Just get in, your highness.”

 Not wanting to be told twice, he quickly climbed into the bed. Admiring just for a second its softness before he moved the farthest he could go. You had taken off your own jacket, hanging it just on the bedside chair before chucking over the spare blanket you had brought out. It smelled like freshly washed linens and he sincerely hoped that would mask the overwhelming smell of your perfume that currently drove him crazy. 

 It only got worse when you climbed in yourself, adjusting the pillow in between the two of you before you settled into a comfortable sleeping position. But sleep felt like the farthest thing on Steve’s mind right now. All he could focus on was the fact that he was with you, in your bed, in the middle of night. 

 And all you two were gonna do was sleep. 

 He should stop. Just sleep and forget about this awkward night so that tomorrow you guys could find this baby demogorgon and deal with it quickly. 

 But every time Steve attempted to close his eyes, he couldn’t help but think back to how you had looked at him earlier in the night. 

 “Yeah, well, Billy likes to take whatever he wants. Regardless if the other person is willing.”

 How could he have just so easily thought so badly of you? Why did his stupid anger about the fight with Nancy have to come out and attack you of all people? The guilt had started to build up, and while he wished he could push it down to focus on everything else, he couldn’t. 

 Lifting his head up, he checked over the pillow in hopes that you were still awake too. 

 To his surprise, you were already looking over at him curiously. He took that as a sign to go forward with his thoughts. “I’m sorry about before.” he said softly, the small bit of light from outside shined brightly enough that he was able to see it cast over the bit of face that peeked up from your blanket. It was slightly distracting. “I sort of accused you of doing something with Billy..I should have known it was just him being a dick..”

 For a moment, he had become worried about your silence. But you slowly turned on your side, facing him better. There’s a questionable look on your face, but Steve held his breath to hear you out. “It’s alright.” you said eventually. “He kind of makes everyone angry when they talk about him.”

 “Which is what’s so confusing.” He said, thinking it over. It was annoying to think you put up with the man’s dramatics for so long.

 “What do you mean?”

 It was his turn to curl on his side now, needing to face you better. Using his elbow to lift himself up a bit so that he could peer down at you. For some reason, the subject has you looking so..small. His mind fought between reaching out to comfort you, and getting answers to the questions that’s racked his head this whole week.

 “How the hell could a girl like you date that asshole?” 

 He feared he might have stepped too far. Making you uncharacteristically quiet before you shrugged up at him. “Because I was an asshole.”

 “What?” he asked in disbelief. “You’re not an asshole.”

 “No, but if I remember clearly, you did think I was a bitch once.” 

 His jaw slacked a bit and he attempted to stutter out an apology. That dreadful day where he had messed up in more ways than one brought out so many things he wished you both could forget. You’re already shaking your head, stopping him from speaking up.

 “I can admit it. I don’t think I was a good person until the accident.” 

 There was almost a sad, distant look in your eyes when you looked down at your hands. Making Steve grip hard at the blanket over him to stop himself reaching out. Seeing you in any way sad hurt his chest. But this moment felt different. 

 He shouldn’t feel different.

 “I used to be such a bitch..worse than anything you’ve seen so far. And the sad part is I don’t even know why.” You said with a laugh forced in. “It’s not like I needed to be. My parents weren’t negligent or mean. But when I was with Billy, I felt like I was a part of a role. That I was someone special because I was dating the most wanted guy at school. None of my friends even cared about things like that. So why did I?”

 You mistook his silence for something else and quickly closed up again. A panic coursed through Steve.

 “Mistakes happen and I’m over sharing.” you finished with a pull to your blanket. A large part of it covered your face a bit. “We should probably go to sleep.”

 “I was wrong.” Steve said, finally breaking his silence. “You were never a bitch. If anything, I was the asshole.” His mind raced back to last year. And how different you made his life. Which, he of course, ruined that. Going so badly that he made you think he actually thought the worst of you. A painful regret that he still felt haunted by. “I think you’re actually the coolest person to ever step foot in Hawkins. And if my big dumb mouth made you think otherwise for even a second I’m sorry.”

 When you don’t fight against his words, he used the small bit of courage he had left tonight to continue.

 “I’m not the best with words. I think you out of everyone would know that. But I just want you to know that I’m sorry. For all that shit. And if tomorrow is the only time we hang out again after everything, then I understand.” 

 Looking back at you only made his chest tighten. The sight of your teary eyes putting his emotions in the ringer. How could he make things right with you? His weak words can only go so far and he’s sure that a smart girl like you wouldn’t care. You shouldn’t. But Steve is a little selfish and he’ll use the moment to his advantage. Like right now, when he reached his hand out to cup the side of your face. The pad of his thumb rubbed off a fallen tear from your soft cheek. “Those damn allergies, right?” 

 “Steve..” 

 There was such a pleading to his name when you spoke. Making his chest ache again in a way that he hasn’t felt in a while. But he can’t focus on that right now. Neither of you can. 

 He quickly shook his head. You didn’t need to dive into his words and he couldn’t fall towards yours. Not when you were both clearly upset about things neither of you could control. “Goodnight, Trouble.” he urged, gently pushing you to lie down.

 He watched in silence as you turned over, giving him your back. A part of him wished he had let you continue talking. See what just might come out. But another, more silent winning part didn’t. Not when he was unsure what you might bring up. All that’s left is to force himself to sleep. Thinking only for a moment about the way you said his name. 

It wasn’t the right time to get up when Steve stirred awake. It was the sudden temperature that surrounded his face. How was it that his pillows were so warm today? And when did his Mom change the fabric softener to something so incredibly sweet? Like fruity but..with a hint of something that made Steve take a deep breath. Just when he was about to fall back into sleep, he felt the pillow in his arms expand. No, not expand..breathe. 

 Wait pillows don’t breathe. 

 Steve’s eyes instantly snapped open. Giving full sight of the compromising position you were both in.

 Somehow, during the few hours of the night, the barrier that you had meticulously put had been pushed off. Allowing the sleeping Steve to slither his way in and grab hold of your body. The sides of his face were not warmed up by his pillows, but by the crook of your neck. Making him realize why he was so engulfed in such a sweet scent. 

 His arm was wrapped around you. Tugged close enough so that your back was pressed to the front of his chest. Warming his body from the earlier hour’s cold air. 

 How the hell could he let this happen? Why would his sleeping hands just wander off and do something like this? And more importantly, why the hell did you smell so good?

 He peered back from your neck. Careful not to wake you up in the process. 

 With the low light coming in through the crack in the curtain, Steve was able to get a pretty good look at your face. It was strange to see your usual stoic face look so..calm. There’s a certain peaceful look to your face. Or maybe it is just your usual look and he’s missed out on seeing it considering most days you frowned at him. 

 But it’s nice.

 There’s so many nice things about you and he hates that it’s only in a moment that’s as wrong as this that he’s able to soak it in. 

 He shouldn’t stay like this. He should remove himself from around you and turn around. He’s in love with Nancy for Christ’s sake. And yet, he’s unable to remove his gaze from the soft features of your face. From the way your lips pout each time you blow out a bit of air, the way your cheek is rounded from pressing against the pillow, and especially the way your hands were placed above his. Like you were reaching out for him..

 This is sick. You hate his guts. 

 He shouldn’t be over analyzing the way you cuddled unconsciously and instead focus on getting himself back to sleep. It wasn’t right to you, Nancy, and even himself. Because whatever this was..it was definitely messing with his mind. 

 Gently, he slipped his hands off from the expanse of your waist. Letting your hands slip down over yourself again. Using the small inch room he had, he bent down to pick up the blanket and carefully pulled it over your body. Earning a content hum to come from you once you gained back a bit of warmth that his body had been currently providing.

 With his arms free, he squinted over at his watch. Thankful that it was still early within the night that he could get a couple more hours of sleep. If he was able to at this point.

 Adjusting himself, he ignored the things in his mind to try and find a comfortable position on his back. Trying to focus on the sleep he’d seriously need and not the way he felt cold since letting you go. He peeked down once more to look at your sleeping form. You were still asleep, body covered up perfectly without any part of him over you. 

 He kept his gaze on you, allowing himself the sight of watching you until his eyes had begun to grow heavy again. Tomorrow would probably be the last day you’d want anything to do with him, he reminded himself. So for these few seconds, he’d enjoy your close company quietly. 

 “Dude, you know you’re drooling right?”

 Steve let out a loud snort as he shot up from the bed. Scrambling to cover up his body with the blanket that had been thrown over him. “Huh? What?” he gaped. Blinking hard to his surroundings. He thought you would be beside him for the early wake up call, but he found instead a sleepy looking Dustin who stood just beside your bed. 

 “Did she really let you crash here?” he chuckled a bit while rubbing his eyes. “I bet the couch wasn’t comfortable for her.”

 For a moment Steve was about to correct the poor kid, but decided against it when he remembered that this whole time he thought you were dating Jonathan. Climbing out of the bed, he stretched his tired body and looked around the room. It looked a little too bright for the time they were supposed to start working.

 Turning his wrist over, he looked at the time and frowned a bit at how late it was. “Shit, we’re behind on things.” Steve muttered before he looked at Dustin. The boy looked over at his wrist before turning to exit the room. Following him, Steve stepped in just in time to catch the sight of you cutting up various cold cuts of meats at the counter. 

 “Why the hell didn’t you wake us up?” Dustin called out to you.

 The sudden question caused you to jump a bit. Nearly dropping the knife before you glanced in their direction. Steve noticed that you were definitely more freshened up than the two of them who were still in clothes from the day before. 

 “You guys were pretty beat up yesterday. And since I’m an early riser, I figured I’d get most of the petty work done.” you replied as you kept your focus back on cutting the red chunky pieces. 

 Dustin moved to your side looking down at your work before he glanced back at you. Confusion clear on his face. “Did you just say you’re an early riser? Seriously? You?”

 “I get up early.”

 “You get up with minutes to spare most days!”

 Steve walked up behind you, peering over at your work. The sight of the meat so early in the morning turned his stomach a bit. Making him extremely thankful that you took the task of cutting it up for the two of them while they were sleeping. He was curious about just how early you actually got up to get so much done. Not to mention how you did it without them knowing. 

 “How’d you even get all this stuff anyway?” He yawned over from the counter. You reached into your back pocket and fished out a pair of car keys. Wait a second.. 

 “Really? You took my car?”

 “She drove like a beauty.”

 He rolled his eyes, stuffing the keys back in his pocket. While he’s sure that you didn’t crash his car, he’s a little bit annoyed that you got his car without him even knowing. “She better still drive that way when we go out today.” 

 “Don’t get so worked up, your highness. Excuse me for wanting to give the two of you an extra hour of sleep.”

 “Hell, I’m thankful for it.” Dustin cut in thankfully. “Oh sweet, pop-tarts.”

 There’s something different about you today. Something that had you on edge more than usual and Steve couldn’t figure out why. Did you regret opening up to him last night? Had he pushed you too far in an attempt to get his answers? He thought about how it felt to see you so calm this morning and how it’s slowly fading back to being annoyed with him.

 “So you think we’re ready to go? Or can I have a shower first?” Dustin interrupted again, making you turn around and frown at him.  

 “Don’t be gross,” you said to him.  A bit of distaste in your voice. “But to answer you, I’m actually done. So we can head out now if you’re ready to go.” 

 “Sweet, Let’s get going.”

 “Ugh, if you’re not gonna be able to shower you should at least brush your teeth.” You groaned as you picked up Dustin’s trash. “I don’t wanna have to deal with your rank breath all day.” 

 Dustin looked over at Steve with a shocked look. “Do you hear the way she talks to me? Loving family, huh?” He said, trying to seek out a possible reassurance from him. But all Steve could do was give him a small smile and shrug. Unsure if he wanted to get in the middle of the two.

 “Just hurry up, dude.”

 The boy waved the two teens off before he stalked off down the hall. Leaving the two of you alone. Something Steve didn’t know he was secretly fearing until now. How were the two of you supposed to talk after everything? Were you going to close off again? What if you didn’t and he said the wrong thing today?

 Last night had worked out in his favor. But lord knows that Steve wasn’t the best at keeping his cool around you. It was like he was meant to be the most uncool person you’d ever interact with. Which was definitely not okay in Steve’s book. He wasn’t that guy. He was the guy that had girls swooning and falling for him. But that wasn’t what he wanted for you. 

 Had he really gone all these years without figuring out how to be just friends with a girl? Carol was his friend for a long time. But she was also there because of Tommy..

 “So about last night..” you started. Making Steve panic at how was going to go about things. 

 “Do you have any water?” he said quickly, needing a brief subject change.

 “The glasses are in there.” you replied confused. Giving him the chance to turn around and gather his emotions as he tried to focus on anything other than your curious face. But it’s not a long enough pause to get his words together because you’re speaking up again seconds later.

 “So..last night.” you chuckled. “Sorry for dropping so much emotional baggage on you.” From the corner of his eyes he could see as you struggled with getting the words out. Maybe you were embarrassed by it all and regret sharing in the first place. Great, now he was worried he made you feel bad about speaking at all. “I-I know I’m not the easiest person to talk to when pissed off. And I’ve been such a bitch lately—“

 “You haven’t.” He interrupted quickly. Not wanting you to think even for a second that you were a bitch. Especially when you’ve been dealing with your asshole ex on top of everything else. “And last night can be just last night if you want it to be.” he added, hoping it’d bring you a bit of ease.

 “What?” you asked, confusion back on your face. 

 “I mean, you were obviously upset about Billy and I was there for you to vent it out to. And like I said later on, it doesn’t have to be more than just hanging out today fighting a cat eating monster.”

 He’s attempting to keep cool about this. Not wanting to sound too eager or too offish in case it made you upset. Maybe girls like you need neutrality to keep your emotions together. It was hard to figure out sometimes. 

 “..Okay?” you said slowly. “Sounds good then..”

 While your answer wasn’t as pleased as he had hoped. He was glad it wasn’t making things worse as well. Remembering his cup before him, he quickly downed the liquid. Setting it down in the sink before he glanced back at you. 

 “Uh here,” you spoke up again, reaching for something in the grocery bag. He took a small step towards you and stared down at the new toothbrush in your hand. “Thought you might want this since you can’t exactly head home right away.”

 The gesture was so nice and very much the opposite sort of thing you’d do towards him as of late. It’s throwing off Steve more than he’d like to admit but he managed to keep up his calm demeanor when he reached out to take it from you. “Thanks,” he muttered, trying to ignore the warmth he felt from the heat of your skin. “I’ll just uh, go get to it.”

 Without another glance back, he rushed out of the kitchen. Needing to distance himself from you and your kind gestures. If last night wasn’t already messing with him, then today was definitely going to make things worse.

 “And uhh what about her?” 

 Steve felt stumped with Dustin’s question. All morning the two of them had been going back and forth. Talking about just about everything. Meanwhile, you had been in front of them, leading the long walk to where the junkyard was. It had been quiet between the two of you since this morning. And Steve felt a twist in his stomach at the idea of possibly having made things worse for you.

 But now his thoughts were plagued with a new thought. 

 What kind of girl were you?

 For so long he thought he had it down with girls. Flirt with them, make them laugh, then see how they’d react and go from there. But that was all shot out the window when you came into town. You weren’t a girl who needed a man with confidence, and you definitely weren’t into someone who’d go for the slow approach. There was such a mystery to you and so many times did Steve find himself craving to figure out what it was.

 “..I’m still trying to figure that out.” he replied honestly. 

 From where the two boys stood he could see that you were tensed up a bit. Did you listen in on their conversation? Did you want to hear his answer too?

 “But this girl’s special, too, you know. It’s just like, something about her.”

 “Whoa, whoa, whoa. Hey, hey, hey.” 

 “What?”

 “You’re not falling in love with this girl, are you?”

 “Uh no, NO.”

 “Okay, good. Don’t!”

 “I won’t.”

 “She’s only gonna break your heart, and you’re way too young for that shit.”

 A quietness fell in their conversation and Steve winced a bit at how dejected the kid looked. He was obviously not given this type of advice on the regular. And he doubts you and Dustin had this kind of heart to heart about love lives. Especially considering that you two fought like babies.

 The kid had the personality, he just needed to know how to use his confidence correctly. 

 “Fabergé.” he muttered.

 “What?”

 Pointing up to his hair, Steve kept walking as he revealed one of his most hidden secrets. “It’s Fabergé Organics. Use the shampoo and conditioner, and when your hair’s damp..it’s not wet, okay? When it’s damp..”

 “Okay, damp..”

 “You do four puffs of the Farrah Fawcett spray.”

 “..Farrah Fawcett spray?”

 “Yeah, Farrah Fawcett.” he said slowly. “You tell anyone I just told you that and your ass is grass.” he pointed a meaty gloved finger at the boy, trying not to feel the slight embarrassment from Dustin’s teasing tone. “You’re dead, Henderson. Do you understand?”

 “Yup,” Dustin replied calmly.

 Sighing, Steve nodded his head, hopeful that he could trust the kid with something like this

 “Move your ass, your highness.” you called out from down the track line. Steve couldn’t help but glance over at you slightly annoyed. The two of you really knew how to get under his skin. But oddly enough, it wasn’t something he could find himself really hating. 

 “Farrah Fawcett, really?”

 “I mean, she’s hot.”

 “Yeah..”

 Their conversation goes back to normal after the life lesson. And Steve’s pleased to see that you’ve decided to walk beside them now. Not really talking, but seemingly wanting to be by them. There’s a moment when Dustin is rambling on about some movie that he thinks Steve should watch, making Steve realize how comfortable he felt. Right there, talking to Dustin about movies and you nearby. 

 For two people that were obviously smarter than him. You both made Steve feel so effortlessly comfortable. There were occasional moments where the two of you would correct him or things like that, which was annoying, but it was never something mean. It was comforting enough that Steve felt he could talk freely. Especially with Dustin who seemed to hang on his every word. 

 How could someone who was as smart as Dustin was, be so excited to hear what Steve had to say?

 He had been so trapped in his thoughts and keeping up with the conversation that Steve never noticed how long you had been watching him. Only noting that there was a curious look in your eyes. So, he shot you a small smile, hoping to ease your curiosity. 

 And to his surprise, you smiled back.

  “You say that like you’ve shared the same experience.” 

“Maybe I have. But I think I’m not the only one.” 

 God is he fucked.

 How did he start off the morning, trying to make things neutral between the two of you, only to open his big dumb mouth and say something that felt like it was something else? You were too smart to not be able to read into the words he was saying.

 Hell, if anything else, that kiss last year was enough to show that Steve did feel something for you. But that was in the past. He loved Nancy. Whatever was said today was only about last year. Right? So why the hell did he feel like he just put his foot in his mouth?

 “What are you doing?”

 Steve jumped a bit at the sound of Max’s voice. Not even noticing that the girl had come up to his side. “Nothing.” he coughed, gripping onto the sheet of metal he had been looking for. You were going to cover up the side of the bus with a lining of metal and would definitely need more than what the two other boys brought you.

 “Why are you staring at her like that?” Max asked next, raising a brow at Steve.

 “I’m not staring at her, I was..lost in thought.” 

 The girl snorted a bit, following where Steve’s eyeline went. And unfortunately, it landed on you. “So your thoughts had to do with my friend over there? Pretty creepy.” she mused softly, turning to gather up another piece of metal. 

 “It’s not like that. I wasn’t–”

 “It’s not like what?”

 “I wasn’t looking at her in thought.” he stuttered, looking down at the young girl with a frown. It was a bit weird how easily this girl got under his skin. “I was in thought and happened to be looking in the direction that she’s standing.” 

 He looked down at Max and noticed that the amusement on her face had turned into full blown smugness. “Okay.” she drawled out, passing him another piece of metal. “If you say so.” Without another word to him, she passed him another sheet of metal, clapped her hands of any dirt and made a beeline down the hill towards you.

 Could this day get any weirder?

  The night eventually creeped its way in, meaning that not only were they to wait out for their plan to work, but they had to wait in the small capacity of the bus. 

 He glanced over the junkyard, taking one last look at the calm before the chaos that was sure to come. He wondered what the others were doing and if they were okay. Were the other last two kids with their siblings? Were they safe at the lab? Was Nancy okay? Did she check in at his house wondering where he was?

 The worst started to come into mind. What if something happened to her and she couldn’t call for help? Then he thought of something even worse than that; what if she didn’t want to call for help?

 Needing to distract himself from that, he finished setting up the gas line to the bus entrance when he closed up the doors. In the corner, he noticed right away that you were sorting through the various bits of trash inside. A worried look on your face. 

 His hand reached out to you. Stopping you from getting any more anxious in front of the kids. 

 “What’s wrong?” 

 “What if..what if this isn’t enough?” Your voice is soft, heavy with worry and vulnerability. A side of you that he only saw the night before and the day you spilled your secret to him. “They’re kids, Steve. What if something really bad comes?”

 “Then we take care of it like last time.”

 “Like last time?! Steve, the four of us could hardly get that thing down. I stabbed it and it barely broke through the skin! Nancy had a gun!”

 The tone of your panic is too loud for his taste and he quickly hushed you over. Needing you to keep cool with him. “Lower your voice!” he hissed, shushing you momentarily before showing you towards the doors. “Look, the plan is foolproof. Okay? These guys..won’t even have to leave the bus.” 

 There was a time once where you were able to get some sort of comfort from him. Back when he had your trust. He’d give anything just to have a normal conversation with you, but he’ll take on trying to calm you down instead. 

 “I’m sorry..I’m just nervous since it’s just us.”

 It’s odd for him to feel slightly comforted at the fact that you see the two of you as a team. But you’re right, it is just the two of you and he knows what you guys are capable of.

 “C’mon, trouble. With my bat and your–” Oh god this crow bar is shit. “With my bat, we have nothing to worry about.”

 That answer didn’t really seem to comfort you fully and you’re slowly looking over him with a worrisome expression. 

 “What about if your bat isn’t enough? You could get hurt.”

 “Oh,” he breathed. Surprised that he was able to say anything after that. It sounded like you were actually concerned about him. But that couldn’t be it. Could it? There was something about the way you keep looking at him today that has him feeling..everything that he shouldn’t. He’s not sure how he can keep acting normal about you and your pondering faces.“Don’t worry about me. Nothing’s gotten me yet.”

 That settled you for a short while. Giving the two of you a chance to sit back and rest with the others for Dart to come and fall for the trap. Max was beside you, murmuring small conversations to you now and then. All while Dustin paced back and forth.

 Like him, the kid was seemingly going through the same kind of mix of emotions. Mainly, with girls. Max was the one he had been referring to earlier in the day, and he could see why Dustin might be interested in a girl like that. 

 Fiery personality, witty quips, and smart. It was words he’d easily use to describe you. But there was one big difference in all this. Dustin wanted to impress Max to date her. And Steve, well, he wanted to date– No, wait he didn’t want to date. He wanted to be friends with you. 

 That’s all. 

 “..Shit. Don’t be an idiot. Okay? It wasn’t a bear. Why are you even here if you don’t believe us?..Just go home.” 

 Steve’s attention snapped over to Dustin as he gave a harsh reply to Max. There was definitely some effort from the boy in terms of not caring. But he wasn’t sure he should have added the insult. And from Max’s reaction, she didn’t seem too pleased with it either. Ditching the three of you in favor of joining Lucas on the roof. 

 It wasn’t the best move for Dustin, but Steve thought it was good enough for a first try around. “That’s good. Just show her you don’t care.” he encouraged.

 “I don’t.”

 Steve was pleased. Knowing that with proper instruction and encouragement, Dustin could easily change his life from heartache to heartthrob.

 “You both are seriously idiots.” you said, coming into the conversation finally. Steve watched over carefully, seeing as your stunned look from before changed to annoyance. “How you’ve gotten any date is beyond me.”

 “What are you talking about?” Steve scoffed, a little insulted by your dislike. He’s capable of getting tons of girls. Especially with his methods. “The kid did great.” he insisted a second later.

 “Really?” you huffed. “Calling Max an idiot and making her feel bad. That’s great to you?”

 “They’re kids. They’re used to jabbing. The girl’s tough. She’ll probably get over it by the time she comes back down.” he replied quickly. 

 “And what if she’s not? Your shitty advice could have led her away.”

 Steve nearly gasped at your words. His advice, although a bit extreme, was solid. Glancing over at Dustin, he raised a brow, hopeful for the kid to come into his defense. But all the boy could do was stare between the two of them.  

 “Look, my methods have worked before. So I don’t know what you’re freaking out about.” he said simply. “Just let the dude work it out for himself and see what happens.”

 You huff about wanting to check on his past girlfriends while moving to kneel at the seat next to him. Without really thinking he couldn’t help but stare over at you. Going over all the ideas that he did to his past girlfriends and rethinking things over. 

 “Tell me, Trouble. What do you suggest then?” He asked, needing to see what gained your approval. As far as he knows Billy was your longest relationship and Steve didn’t think Billy of all people even knew how to court a girl. 

 “What do you mean?” You said back, not giving him your full attention yet. 

 “You think you have this all figured out. How would you have told him to do it?”

 You took a deep breath and adjusted around in the seat until you were beside him. Letting Steve have the chance to feel the brush of your arm on his. It’s annoying how much that stayed on his mind while you replied to him. 

 “Simple. I’d suggest he’d go about this the normal way.”

 “Which is?” 

 There was a beat of silence after that and Steve quickly fiddled with the lighter in his hands, hoping he could distract himself from overthinking. 

 “Girls just want it simple. They want someone who’s honest, loyal, and nice. They’re not gonna want a guy who’s gonna play mind games with them.”

 The very mention of mind games has Steve frowning slightly. He’s been in the biggest mind game of his life with Nancy for the past two days and you’re sitting here trying to tell him it’s the other way around. 

“Girls constantly play mind games,” he said quickly. “You guys perfected it.”

 That doesn’t stump you at all. You raise a brow, looking at him with a tired look. “Maybe the immature ones. But really, most girls are like Max, who expect people to be real. And if your past girlfriends aren’t like that, then you’re in the wrong dating pool.”

 What the hell is she on about? He thought, falling into a mess of questions in his mind. There were many past relationships that came into mind, but one outstanding question could not stop echoing in his mind.

 “And what about you?”

 “What about me?” 

 Licking his lips, he looked over at you carefully. “Are you like Max? Looking for honesty?”

 Right away he can tell you’re a little taken back to have it turned on you. Which he’s slightly proud of himself for. But there’s a small part of him worried about hearing what kind of answer you might have for him. 

 “I’m not looking for any guy at the moment..”

 “But what if you were? What kind of guy?”

 “..I just want someone who actually likes me for once.” 

 In just ten simple words, he feels like his world has turned upside down. How could you feel like there hasn’t been anyone out there who’s truly liked you ever? He wants to believe that it’s impossible for that to be true. But there’s no time left for him to think it over. Because Dart has suddenly arrived into the junkyard and all their focus has to go in keeping to the plan. 

 But it’s hard, and he finds that he’s distracted with how aware he is suddenly of you and all the kids being here with just his bat as the only weapon. With just Dart, it shouldn’t be so bad, but there’s no telling if everything was going to go correctly. 

 Beside him, he can hear the sound of your shaking breath. Reaching a hand out, he hoped that with him near you’d have some small sense of comfort to what was going on. 

 Up on the roof, Lucas called out to where Dart was. And thankfully it’s on the right path towards the center pile of meat that you guys poured out. Only for a moment can Steve feel the knot in his back loosen. But that’s all thought too soon and the sight of the monster sniffing around the meat instead of eating it, has Steve glaring out the window. 

 “He’s not taking the bait. Why is he not taking the bait?” he asked frustratedly. 

 “It’s like he’s waiting for something.” you said under your breath. 

 “Maybe he’s not hungry?” Dustin said, trying to be hopeful. But something about Dart being hungry clicked in Steve’s mind. If this thing was growing, it was bound to start hunting. And like all those terrible animal documentaries he saw in Science class, they were bound to want their food fresh.

 “Maybe he’s sick of cow.” Steve said suddenly, getting an idea.

 “Sick of cow?” He heard you scoff. But he was too busy trying to think of how he’d run out this play to dive into explaining everything. All he did was squeeze at your soft hand once more before letting go. 

 “Steve?” you said in the smallest voice. 

 He shuddered a bit. Not quite prepared for the worry in your tone.  Dustin was next to turn back and look at you, face mirroring yours perfectly. 

 “Steve, what are you doing?” he asked when he had made his way over to the door. It caused him to stop in place and turn around, holding up the lighter. 

 Just get ready.” he ordered before tossing it to the younger boy. His eyes met yours only for a second before he tore himself away. Afraid you might actually talk him out of this crazy idea. 

 The moment he stepped out the bus, he felt that this is where shit was going to go wrong. It was too quiet and too tense for just the small creature he’d be taking on. But even with the hair on the back of his neck rising, and the thought of everyone on the bus watching him, he still stepped forward. 

 It’s a second or two of calling out to Dart. Grip on the bat tight and ready to swing away at the beast. That’s when shit finally hits the fan and suddenly Lucas is screaming at him from the bus. From the sides, more creatures that looked like Dart started to appear. 

 He was being surrounded. He was going to die by ambush. 

 Just when he was sending out a prayer you’d get the kids to look away, he heard the sound of a heavy breath behind him. Glancing over, he’s nearly sent into a heart attack at the sight of you and that stupid, rusty, crowbar. 

 “You’ve gotta be kidding me!” he shouted. Upset and worried at seeing you try to take on some of the creatures. He needed you back in the bus where he would know you were safe with the kids. Not here trying to get yourself killed. 

 “I’ve got your back, just get your ass back over to the bus!” you shouted back, not looking at the worry you’ve suddenly filled Steve with. From behind, he could hear the screech of the bus doors open as Dustin called out to the two of you.

 “Guys! Abort! Abort!”

 That triggered off the dogs and it’s a vicious fight to get the two of you back over to the bus. 

 All around Steve felt the knot in his stomach grow bigger. With every swing to a creature, his eyes glanced to the bus. You weren’t keeping up with him in order to protect him. Failing to keep watch of yourself. 

 Rushing to your side, he watched as you used the sharp end of the crowbar to jab the face of one of the dogs. Causing the creature to recoil in pain and give Steve the chance to grab hold of you. 

 “Are you out of your mind?” he growled. 

 “I couldn’t just leave you alone!”

 The two of you heed the warning from Dustin and dash the rest of the way in. Steve only had a second past the threshold of the bus doors before the demodogs attacked the bus.

 “They’re gonna break through!” you yelled. 

 He reached past you to grab onto one of the metal paneling, using it as an extra barrier to the bus doors. But before he could secure it better, the bus is hit hard by one of the creatures, forcing it to dip on itself and make everyone lose their footing.

 You fall down to the door, hitting against the metal roughly. Steve’s worried you might have hit your head when suddenly a claw punched through the metal, swiping at your arm. The kids let out a panicked cry and you let out a yelp at the attack. 

 After that he sees red. 

 Slamming his bat down on any creature that broke its claw through. Amid his swinging, the sounds of Max’s scream caught the attention of the two of you. Quickly, you reached over to place down another sheet of metal. Holding it back safely enough before you looked over at him. 

 “Go help them! I’m fine!” you insisted. 

 A part of him didn’t like the slight panic on your tone, but went ahead to the kids anyway. 

 “Out of the way! Out of the way!” he ordered. “You want some? Come get this!”

 The creature let out a snarl to him, making it look like he was about to dive in when it suddenly was cut off. All around the roof was cleared off of the demodogs as if they were being forced into a retreat. 

 The group slowly scrambled back together. Making their way over to the bus doors. 

 Steve is the first one to make the move to step outside. Looking around the place for any sort of sneak attack that could happen. He can hear the murmured reactions of all the kids. But Steve knew by the look of things that things weren’t as they seemed.

 “Steve scared ‘em off?”

 “No. No way. They’re going somewhere.” Where though, was the question in mind. 

  It’s later on in the night and Steve can’t stop this knot that’s formed in his stomach. The group has long gone left the junkyard and down the hilltop. With the demodogs surely on their way to the lab, there was no telling what danger they’d be approaching. 

 Sure the coats sitting up in the lab probably had some high level security personnel. But were they strong enough? 

 There’s also the fact that you keep lagging behind in the group. Keeping yourself distant. He couldn’t help but frown over at you. Were you quiet because he had failed to keep you out of harm? Were you upset for him being mad that you came out of the bus to help when he didn’t need it?

 Dustin is calling out to you. Yelling your name slightly worriedly but you quickly shush him. Pulling him to your side. Leaning in close to keep whatever conversation between the two of you a secret. 

 Eventually he’s pulling away from you, a frown on his face as he nodded his head. You urge him off and finally notice that Steve has been watching you. But instead of approaching you about it, he left you off to yourself, leading the kids out of the treelines. 

 That’s when the group ran into Nancy..with Jonathan. 

  Steve kept his gaze forward. Fixating on the flashlight on his hands and not at the fact that once the lights in the lab came back on Nancy and Jonathan took off in his car. Leaving Steve and the rest of you behind. 

 Was everything that’s been rumored these past few days true?

 Was Nancy with Jonathan now? Did she like him? Did she love– No, he wouldn’t think about that. He couldn’t. He should focus on something else. There was always later for answers. Nancy and Jonathan both had brothers that could be up in that lab. It made sense they’d go off together. 

 Even if it meant he couldn’t be there to protect her. 

 The scuffing of shoes perked in his ears and he noticed that you’re still pacing before. Worried eyes glancing back to the lab before turning to go back to walking. It’s weird. Tonight he’s seen more sides of you than ever. The worried, the insecure, the unsure. It’s all nice as much as it’s worrisome to himself. He wants to help you but is not quite sure if you’d take the help right now. So he’d settle for distracting you. 

 “I’ve never seen you this nervous before.” he pointed out calmly, staying still in place with the flashlight in hand. 

 “Who says I’m nervous?” 

 It’s amusing to see that you’re so stubborn at trying to keep your presence as calm and collective when clearly you are not. 

 “Well, the hole in the ground your feet are making is a start.” he shrugged, trying to keep things light. “There’s also the fact that you’ve been frowning since they took off.”

 You let out a huff, seeming to think it over with a nod before you walked over to lean against the glass of the security box. The smile is forced, but more so in a playful way.

 “There.” you said. “No more pacing and no more frowning. Better?”

 He can’t help but chuckle at that, glad to see that you’re taking the playing along. The smile on your face grew wider and he felt for the first time in the night that he’s feeling a little bit of the knot in his stomach loosen up.

 “Much better.” 

 It’s a little bit chaotic after the brief interaction with you, and the rest of you are surprised to find the Chief coming in with a van after the car that had Jonathan and Nancy zoomed by.

 The group quickly climbed inside the van. Piling into until Steve let the Chief know he could drive off. Leaving behind the sounds of the creatures loud screams.

  It’s another year of Steve finding himself inside the Byers home. As if the night wasn’t hard enough with the demodogs, now Steve’s vision is attacked with the sight of you and Nancy at Jonathan’s side. 

 He’s jealous. He can admit to that.

 Not only does Jonathan have you by his side comforting him. But Nancy too. The two of you haven’t left his side since the group entered inside the house. Not that he can say anything otherwise. Will was definitely not well, and it made sense that all of you close to him were worried. 

 But the sight of it all had his..allergies acting up again. 

 “When did you get hurt?” 

 “She’s hurt?”

 Steve was immediately pulled out of wallowing away in his self pity when he heard the sound of everyone’s sudden concern. How could he have forgotten that you were injured before. There was a scratch and blood that he saw, but after Dustin tended to it, he figured it must have been a minor cut. 

 You seemed to be stumbling into trying to ease the injury. Playing off the whole story like it was some sitcom when in reality, the demodogs had nearly gotten you. He wonders if anyone else is able to catch on to how uncomfortable you are to have this kind of attention on you. 

 “I can, uh, help her.” he blurted out without thinking.

 The three of you are taken back by his offer. Probably not expecting him to intervene with any kind of help considering that the four of you didn’t have the best relationship with each other. Jonathan raised a brow at Steve. Possibly trying to get a read on him before his gaze turned to you. All you did was shrugged in confusion.

 “You okay with that?” he asked softly. 

 Steve can’t help but feel slightly embarrassed at the fact that his effort to be helpful in this situation is taken with such heavy caution. Yes, the three of you would have reason the year before to have a lack of trust towards him. But he thinks he’s proven enough for you guys to know he’s serious with things now. Thankfully you don’t let the awkwardness linger much further. 

 “Uh yeah,” you said pointing down the hall with your thumb. “Still got that kit in the bathroom?”

 “Yeah, there should be stuff there you can use.”

 You nod for Steve to follow you and he’s happy to have some space away from the two other teens and instead go back to the comfort of your company. While he’s had problems with getting you to forgive him, it was at least the most honest. Something he couldn’t have exactly with Nancy at the moment. 

 In the bathroom, you’re leaning against the sink. Allowing Steve to be in a closer proximity to your wound. “Let me know if I hurt you.” he mumbled as he carefully started to undo the knot. There’s unfortunately very little light in the bathroom and he found himself leaning in closer than he planned. Almost feeling the heat of your body through the layers of clothing.

 “Okay, I got this undone but I need to help clean it properly. You gotta get rid of the jacket.” For some reason that pulled an adorable pout on your face and he had to hide his amusement as he dropped the dingy bloody thing into the trash can.

 The cut itself is practically healed with how long it’s been kept with a bandage. But he can see why it was bleeding so bad in the first place. The lines were pretty gnarly, and he’s surprised that you’ve gone so long without taking anything for the pain you must have. Running some clean water, he rubbed gently at the back of your arm, making sure to give a comforting touch to compete with the tugging he was about to give to your wound.

 A pang of guilt hit him as he dabbed over the red skin. This shouldn’t have happened to you. All you wanted to do was protect the kids and because he didn’t make sure it was as safe as you wanted, you ended up hurt. You’d have a whole new reason to hate him tomorrow. If you wanted to, that is. At this point, your mood towards him has been pretty back and forth. 

 “Be honest,” you said softly, gaining his attention. “Is it bad? Will I have to wear sweaters for the rest of my life?”

 The light hearted attempt at conversation has him laughing a bit. Even when you were unaware of the troubles in his mind, you somehow managed to get him out of it. Moving your arm up, he showed you the now cleaned cuts. There’s a small realization to your eyes and he’s happy to see you’re taking this in a better way than he would have. 

 “It’s so bad.” you said, sarcastically slapping a palm over your face. The dramatics are kind of amusing to him. If he didn’t know any better, he’d say that the two of you were getting along. So with that small hope, he volleyed off your joke.

 “It’s disgusting.” he snorted. “They’ll have to chop it off for sure.”

 The laugh you let out is sort of melodious to his ears. Not because it was pretty, it was pretty cackley. But because it’s so genuine. It has him feeling almost giddy inside at the idea of making you feel better enough that you’re laughing with him and not at him. He couldn’t help but join in a bit while he attempted to finish up his patch work. 

 From the corner of his eye he can tell you’re watching him closely. Will this be when you remember that you still hate him? Can he handle going back to that kind of animosity again? But before he can try and think of a way to continue the good mood between you two, you’re reaching a hand up to brush against his brows. Affectionately trying to ease the frown on his face. 

 He let his eyes slip close. Trying to bask in the moment of being comforted by you and just forget for one second that he’s fixing up your arm in the Byers’ bathroom. The pad of your fingers is soft and he’s wondering how it’d feel to be really comforted by someone like you. 

 Not that he’d deserve it..or should want it. 

 Reaching up, he pulled at your arm to move your hand to rest against his. Keeping you from making him impulsively reach out for more of your touch. You must think he’s upset because the next thing he knew, you were apologizing. 

 “I’m sorry,” you said quickly. “About what happened back there. I know it was stupid of me and you’re probably mad about it.”

 For a moment he couldn’t say anything but look at you. How could you think he was upset at you? Sure, it was terrifying to see you out in that junkyard. But the main focus was just getting you inside. He wanted you safe. All he wanted was for you to feel safe..

 You reached out to weave your fingers with his. Causing a fire to form in his hands. Why were you always so warm? It was almost like his body was hyper aware of the new touch. He couldn’t help but flash back to this morning where he found himself tangled with you. 

 “You were just trying to keep us safe..but something about you out there alone. It didn’t sit right with me.”

 “I would have been fine.” he replied softly, giving you a look. You should know by now that he’d always find a way around things. But why were you so suddenly concerned over him? You shouldn’t be. And yet, his reply has you ducking her head down shyly. Like he pointed out something he wasn’t supposed to be aware about. 

 “Maybe I didn’t want to take that chance.”

 The two of you shuffled a bit, trying to ease around each other without pulling away. In fact, he’s managed to wedge himself close enough that you’re standing before him now. 

 Why couldn’t you take that chance? Why’d you risk getting yourself hurt to just make sure that he didn’t? It didn't make any sense. You still hated him, right?

 “..You wouldn’t have felt that way two days ago.” he pointed out.

 There’s a quick pause before you nod your head in agreement. So if you were aware of those previous feelings and know that what was being said right now completely contradicted all that. Then why say anything like this? What were you truly feeling?

 And why couldn’t he just ask you that?

  “Feelings change.”

 Something tugged at his chest and he impulsively couldn’t stop the words from falling past his lips. The curiosity getting the best out of him apparently. “Yeah? Just like that?” he asked, reaching out to cradle at your neck.

 He shouldn’t be doing this. He shouldn’t be needing this as much as he does right now. But something about the way you’re looking at him tonight as him rethinking all his words today. Wondering just what and when did things change for you. And if it were changing for him too.

 “It can happen for someone as quick as a day.” you said, repeating his very words to him. 

 He’s torn between diving into the depth of what your words mean, and taking action to what he thinks they mean. For just this moment, nothing past this small bathroom seemed to matter. In his head, he’s aware that not only do not hate him, but that your feelings have changed entirely. 

 And with the way you’re looking at his lips, he has an idea of what you might mean. 

 All he’d have to do is kiss you now. Give into the curiosity that you both have and settle once and for all if the feelings between you have really changed. 

 Just kiss her. 

 Kiss her now.

 Forget about everything and–

 The sudden voices from Dustin and his friends cut through the moment. Making both of you jump away from each other and give some space between the two of you. The interruption from your cousin might have ruined the moment, but it gave Steve a second to realize what he almost did. 

 How could he have so easily swayed to wanting to kiss you after being torn up about seeing Nancy with Jonathan moments ago? This was sick. He was sick! It shouldn't be so easy to think about kissing you when just a day ago he was begging for Nancy to tell him that she loves him. 

 This wasn’t fair to you. This wasn’t fair to Nancy. And it definitely wasn’t fair to himself.

 “Thanks for the patch up.” you said softly, pressing a kiss to his cheek. The action caught him off guard and he found that he was too stunned to get a reply out to you before you left without another word. 

 Now Steve was left to his rambling thoughts, and the feeling of your warm lips still over his skin.

  Things don’t get any clearer after that. Eventually the kids put together some sort of idea of just what everyone could be dealing with. It wasn’t just the demodogs, but something bigger, something smarter. 

 Dustin had brought out a book from Will’s room. Something from their D&D games that Steve honestly had no idea what that stood for. But as Dustin turned the pages to the book, he pointed out the main culprit for who they thought was in charge. 

 The mind flayer. 

 Apparently a monster so grand and powerful that he might just be able to take over Hawkins in a Nazi like way with the help of the demodogs and whatever possession he had with Will. So basically the end of the world.

 Or a regular weekend in Hawkins, he figured. 

 The topic of an upcoming attack has the entire kitchen filled with a tension that Steve thinks is almost unbearable. He glanced over towards Jonathan and Nancy. Noting their more composed positions on the matter. Nancy is more than ready to fight, asking questions in her mind. That’s when the Chief seemingly took in a more sarcastic interest.

 “Great, so how do you kill this thing? Shoot it with fireballs or something?”

 “No. No, no fire–no fireballs.” Dustin chuckled, unaware of the adult’s disinterest. “Uh, you summon an undead army, uh, because..because zombies, you know, they don’t have brains. And the mind flayer, it..it likes brains.”

 The Chief gave the kid a look that was a mixture of being completely done and angry.

 “It’s just a game.” Dustin added quickly. “It’s a game..”

 “What the hell are we doing here?” Hopper cried out tiredly. Steve rolled his eyes, not wanting to add any fuel to the fire. But apparently you did since you took a step forward, eyes glaring over at the older man. 

 “I don’t know about you, Hopper. But some of us have been trying to figure out how to fight against these things all damn day! We even set up a base to lure it in!” Everyone stared in shock. 

Not any one of those kids there thought about ever talking back to the Chief of police that way. Let alone tell the guy off. Of course you’d be the one to be so bluntly truthful to your thoughts. “I think things might be a little bit more helpful if you weren’t so damn sarcastic with these kids!”

 If Hopper’s glare scared you in the slightest, you didn’t dare show it. Steve couldn’t help but admire your gumption. Albeit reckless considering who you were speaking with but still pretty damn cool. And hot.

 “You don’t know what the hell we just went through, kid. What we had to do. So quit acting like you do!”

 “I think I’ve got a pretty damn good idea!” you laughed, pointing to the cut on your arm. “But at least I know better than to waste everyone’s time by being a sarcastic assho-”

 Steve couldn’t help himself and reached around to cover your mouth. Just because he was able to take your sharp words with pride, didn’t mean everyone else could. Especially the very irritable man with the access to handcuffs.

 “You do realize he’s still Chief of Police, right?” he muttered low. 

 ““He could be the goddamn President for all I care! That doesn’t give him a right to mock the only people around here trying to help!”

 After that spark of anger, it seemed to set off the other kids. Making each one of them spew out their concerns and ideas to a very tired Hopper. Steve thinks the worst is gonna happen with no help, no plans, and no weapons. But that went away when Joyce Byers emerged from her room finally. 

 There’s a painful desperation in her voice as she told Hopper about wanting to kill whatever was inside Will. And it looked like the Chief was going to shut her down until Mike spoke up. Leading the group to observe a sleeping Will closely. 

 “If anyone knows how to destroy this thing, it’s Will. He’s connected to it. He’ll know its weakness.”

  “I thought we couldn’t trust him anymore.” Max pointed out. “That he’s a spy for the mind flayer now.”

  “Yeah, but he can’t spy if he doesn’t know where he is.”

  After that, a plan is quickly thought up. 

 Everyone is forced into different tasks, pairing off groups of three and two to gather up supplies and set up the shed in the back. Steve found himself doing the latter with Nancy. Something he was hesitant about. Especially when he found out you’d be coming in with the supplies. 

 Today had already been pretty confusing. But working closely with the two of you seemed to make him nervous, honestly. Nancy was helping close by, picking up the nails and such to hand over to Steve. 

 He couldn’t help but find it funny that he was now doing the same thing you had done earlier to the bus. Making him smile a bit at the memory until Nancy spoke up. 

 “What you did, um, helping the kids. That was..really cool.”

 “Yeah.” Steve replied coolly, trying not to read too much into her words at the moment. “Those little shits are real trouble, you know?”

 “Believe me, I know.” she chuckled.

 It’s a nice calming moment and he’s thankful that’s the main start of their conversation. Unfortunately, he might be the only one who was thinking that. Because the next thing he heard was the sound of your voice entering the room.

 For some reason, you’re upset. More upset than he’d ever thought you’d be. And for once the main focus of your anger isn’t necessarily him. But to Nancy. 

 Too quickly are the vicious words coming out of your mouth. He’s sad to say he’s stumbling over easing up the situation. It isn’t until he attempted to reach out for your hand, and get you to calm down that he realized he might join Nancy in your verbal assault. 

 “God,” you said, getting out of his grip. “You two really are something else.”

 The judgment in your words didn’t feel good, and he’s mildly aware that while their conversation was innocent. The situation between them is far from being settled any time soon. But that shouldn’t be any of your concern. So why were you so angry, and why did that bother him so much?

 “Continue to enjoy the bullshit, Steve.”

 The words hit him harder than he expected. And he finds himself momentarily transported back to how he felt that night at the party. A phantom like pain going right to his hand as if he just hit it on the steering wheel.

 “Steve..” Nancy said softly. But all he did was hold up his hand, not quite done with you just yet. 

 “I’m sorry.” he said leaving her side. With a few strides he arrived at your side and grabbed onto your arm before you could step into the house. “Do you want to tell me what the hell that was about?” he asked you, eyes worriedly looking down at you.

 “Let me go!” you whined, going as far to slap at his hand. It’s childlike and very much the opposite of the fiery girl he saw just moments ago. Instead of listening, he moved to grabbing you by the shoulders. Keeping you standing before him so he could get some answers.

 “Relax.” he insisted. “Why are you so upset?” 

 “Because, Steve! What she did to you wasn’t okay and you’re just talking with her casually? Like nothing happened?”

 He couldn’t understand where you got that idea from. If anything they were more awkward with each other than before. “She was just thanking me for helping with the kids. We’ve barely spoken all night.” he reasoned, trying to put together where they seemed to go back to things normally. 

 “She’s barely given you the time of day since that party! And up until tonight, she didn’t even bother to know where you were and if you were okay.”

 The reality of his worries coming into light hurt a lot coming from you than if he heard it from Nancy herself. You were the most blunt and truthful person that he knew right now. And it wasn’t like you gained any benefit by hurting his feelings at this moment. 

 That still didn’t stop the pain hitting over him.

 “Look, I’m sorry.” you sighed, sounding genuinely apologetic. “I know that..I’m being harsh. I don’t mean to make things worse. But I just don’t want—can’t see you get hurt again.”

 He breathed heavily through his nose. As if he could blow out the ache from his lungs. But despite your honesty and apologies. There’s still something he’s desperate to know. 

 Why the hell did this matter to you so much?

 “I don’t see why you even care. I don’t. It’s over with..”

 “Because, Steve.” You said, moving in closer towards him. “Believe it or not but someone actually gives a shit about you for once.”

 There’s a pain in your voice that’s oddly matching his. Where were these feelings coming from? You shouldn’t feel this way about him at all. This was not your problem to deal with. The only thing you should be worried about is making sure you and the rest are safe. Not his feelings..they didn’t matter. Right?

 Closing up the last bit of distance, he stepped closer to you, looking down at you worriedly. 

 “You shouldn’t care,” he sighed. “We’re not friends..you’ve told me that so many times.”

 There was something about the way you were looking up at him that was drawing him in closer. Was it the heat from your body? The softness in your words? Or was it just you?

 “I know.” you sighed back to him. Looking just as torn up as he felt. 

 Without saying anything else you reached out to him, placing a hand down on his chest. The close contact has his heart beating erratically. Enough so that he’s sure you can feel it. He leaned his head down, getting closer to yours until finally; your lips met. 

 It was safe to say that his entire body is ignited once the two of you start to kiss. Like the last time you two shared a kiss, he can feel the entire world disappear. His senses are all heightened just to focus on you. The softness of your cheek in his hand, the sweet smell of your perfume, the sound of your breath against his, and the taste of your lips with remnants of some sweet lip gloss you had been wearing. 

 This was all a sensory overload for Steve but he doesn’t dare let go of it just yet. A secret part of him must have been yearning for this all day because he found himself pulling you in tighter. Making sure you felt him in the same way he could feel you. 

  Unfortunately, you’re the first to pull back and he has to stop himself from chasing after your lips. But with some air finally getting to his brain, he has the chance to remember that the two of you weren’t kissing at the privacy of your front door step. No, you were in the Byers backyard, preparing to save Will. 

 Your eyes don’t meet Steve’s and he can’t help but reach out to get you to look at him. Raising only a questioning brow at you as he waited for your answer to what just happened right now. 

 “We’re not friends.” you repeated. “But maybe because I want to be more than that..”

 And with that, you backed away from Steve. Turning around quickly to enter inside the house without so much as a glance back to the chaos you’ve left in Steve’s mind. 

 How long have you felt that way? What did he do to change your mind? And most importantly, what can he do to get you to kiss him like that again?

 As much as he’d like to stand there for hours going over that whole conversation, there was still work to do. So he turned on his heel and entered the shed again. Nancy, who was folding up the tarp slowly, did not meet his eyes. 

 A pang of guilt hit him when he realized that she possibly witnessed the whole thing.

 “Nancy?” he called out softly. Her gaze snapped up to him, but instead of a look of heartbreak like he expected, he was met with her curious gaze. “About what just happened. I uh–”

 “Hey, you guys are slowing down.” Mike huffed as he came into the shed. “You need to pick up the pace.”

 He stole a glance at Nancy, watching as she nodded her head to Mike before handing the tarp over to the kid and making her exit. The inevitable conversation would just have to happen at a later time. 

  Despite the drama and setting up everything. The two of you managed to avoid Steve. Leaving him to figure out nothing but how to make sure the shed was perfectly wrapped up. Something he didn’t have too much of a problem with considering it was probably the more important matter to take care of.

 But eventually the rest of you are forced back inside the Byers house while Hopper, Joyce, Jonathan and Mike are attempting to get Will to snap back. 

 Steve decided to keep himself busy with the bat. Using old methods of stretching back from when he was on the baseball team. But like usual lately, he can’t help but turn his attention on you. 

 Especially now that he’s seeing you on your softer side as you quietly spoke with Dustin. Letting him know what you really think of him and his actions today. It’s not like he needed the boost, the kid probably knows he’s doing the right thing. But something about Dustin’s reaction to you telling him brought out a shyness he didn’t think the kid would have. 

 “We’re Hendersons. No one gets to mess with us.”

  “Hell yeah,” Dustin said back to you. “No one.” 

 There was a sense of unity between the two of you. Even if you both have tried to kill each other the day before, and bickered on the path to the junkyard, there was still something strong that Steve longed for. 

 He must have been staring too long because before he can look away, you’re meeting his eyes. And for some reason he can’t help but smile. But that quickly dropped the second the lights in the house began to flicker. 

 The group of you rushed over towards the windows, observing the shed quietly as you waited to see if anything had changed since you guys last checked. Something in the pit of Steve’s stomach began to turn at the lights. All he could remember was the year in this very house when the flickering lights meant the monster would be emerging in the house. But considering how calm you and Nancy are, he holds back from speaking about that. 

 Eventually the flickering stopped and the members from the shed came back to the house. Hopper quickly came to the conclusion that while cannot speak for himself, he’s using morse code as a method to communicate. 

 The groups separated again after that. The kids left inside surrounding the table while they teamed up to decipher it.  up with some theory about Will speaking through morse code. Steve hoped that one of his friends here would be able to decipher it. 

 The message ends up coming quicker than they thought and soon enough everyone is around the paper, reading the message aloud. 

 “CLOSE GATE.”

 The phone sprung to life, screaming out its bell and setting the group into a small panic. Dustin and Nancy both fight with the phone before it’s ultimately smashed down into the kitchen floor. For a second all of you are quiet, almost afraid to make another noise before Max spoke up. 

 “Do you think he heard that?”

 Steve wanted to think about it as positively as he could. “It’s just a phone,” he pointed out. “It could be anywhere. Right?”

 A loud screech echoed in the distance. Giving Steve the absolute worst answer he could have gotten.

 It’s a bit chaotic after that and the others are all scrambling together in the house. The kids rounded up together in the back of the room while the adults worked to make a barrier with the teens. He’s about to enter the living room when he noticed you dashing down the hall. 

 “Hey, come on, we need you out here.” Steve said entering inside. There’s a look on your face that reminded him of being back on the bus. You’re struggling to find a weapon and he’s sure you’re preparing to fight even with your bad arm. 

 “I-I can’t. I don’t have anything to fight with.” you said quickly. “Why the hell did Jonathan take up photography? I need a weapon not a goddamn film strip!”

 He reached out for your hand, feeling the warmth from your fingertips spread over him as he led you towards the living room. “Just watch the kids, I got you.” he urged, hoping that this time you’ll believe him and won’t get hurt. 

 He turned to face the windows and doorway when you tugged down at the sleeve of his jacket.

 “Be careful.” you warned. 

 The same warmth he felt moments before bloomed over his chest. Even without physical touch, it felt like you were protecting him with your words alone and he had to hold back the pleasing smile that the feeling brought. He chose to nod instead. 

 “Where are they?” called out Max.

 All around the house began to make various thuds and creaks. Making the group turn slightly panicked at which direction the assault would be coming from.

 “What are they doing?” Nancy asked from beside him. 

 “They’re scaling the house for another ambush.” He heard you reply. 

 He really hoped that you were wrong and that there’d be possibly just one of those dogs outside. Otherwise they were gonna need a lot more bullets to take some of these guys down. 

 The noises around the house are getting louder and all over the place. No one could pinpoint which direction it was coming from. But just as Steve was ready for the worst, the creature outside let out a loud whimper. 

 “What the hell was that?” you hissed behind him. 

 The answer was a demodog as it was launched into the front window of the house. All of you screamed and fell back towards the wall. Keeping a distance from the creature’s body. It laid there motionless but the sight of it was enough to keep everyone tensed up.

 Hopper was the first one to take small steps before it. 

 “Holy shit.” Dustin muttered.

 “Is it dead?” Max asked next. 

 Hopper gave the creature a tap with his foot, keeping the shotgun on him. It was definitely dead, but if not by anyone in the room, then how the hell did it die?

 The front door of the house creaked, setting everyone back on edge as they readied their weapons. But what came in next confused Steve. Because instead of another monster like he figured, in walked a small little girl with a bloody nose. 

 “So, she’s from the upside down?” Steve asked again.

 Nancy, who had led him to the backyard gave him another weird look. “I told you before. She’s not from there. She just knows how to access it.”

 Steve frowned down at the pile of things before him.

 Immediately after the little girl or El as you introduced her as, came into the room, things seemed to shift into a more hopeful light. There was a way to close up whatever connection the mind flayer had on Will and that relied on the strange girl that seemed to bring out emotions from all of you except Steve and Max. 

 “And she was here last year?”

 “Yes.”

 “Where the hell was she when we were fighting that thing in the house last time?” he frowned, tossing a box of hangers behind him. 

 “She was at the school with the other kids..kinda saved them from the demogorgon before sending it back to the upside down.” 

 It’s hard for Steve to wrap his mind around, but he appreciated the brief story anyway. 

 Glancing over at Nancy, he can’t help but note that the frown was back on her face. She’s been off with him again, just like the past month. But there wasn’t any excuse about Barb, nor was it anything that Steve had done. He can tell by now. She’s worried. And while he wished it was because of what she might have seen or heard before. He knows that her concern at the moment was not about him. 

 And while that hurt Steve deep down, he still cared about Nancy. Hell, he’s pretty sure he still loves her. But if keeping her here was going to hurt her like this, then he’d suck up whatever emotions he had and help her out.

 “You should go with him.” Steve said before he could change his mind. 

 “What?” she asked, slightly taken back.

 “With Jonathan.”

 “No,” she scoffed. “I’m not just gonna leave Mike.” 

 Steve looked up at her, wondering if your words might have hit her more than you thought. Or if this was another worry that she might have had on her mind. Either way, Steve knew that she’d never leave if he didn’t reassure her. 

 “No one’s leaving anyone.” 

 Getting up, he carefully helped pull away some of the storage items to help Nancy look for the heaters they were asked to retrieve. 

 “I may be a pretty shitty boyfriend, but turns out I’m actually a pretty damn good babysitter.” he said picking up the item they needed. Though his words were said clear and confidently, Steve found that he almost feared meeting her gaze.

 Nancy was the girl he wanted for so long now. And while he’s used to being a winner, he can tell that this time he’d have to admit defeat fully. He wasn’t the boyfriend she wanted or deserved..and he’d have to deal with that. 

 Even if it meant feeling this shitty.

 “Steve..” Her words sounded almost genuinely concerned. Like she wanted to try and fix things. But like their relationship; their time was up. 

 “It’s okay, Nance.” he said looking at her. “It’s okay.”

 Not being able to keep hold of eye contact anymore, he turned away. Making his way towards the pile again. Just when he had hoped that Nancy would go inside and give him a final moment to mourn their relationship, she took a step over and placed her hand on his arm.

 Her grip is cold. Whether it be from weather or because of how it felt to be beside her now. 

 “I’m–..” The words couldn’t seem to form in her mouth and Steve felt like dying at the idea that he wasn’t going to get the closure he wanted. But her struggle to say anything was starting to become worse than the silence so he gently removed her hand from his side with a pat to the back of her hand. 

 “It’s okay..for you too.” she said after a minute. He stayed quiet. Unsure of how to react to what she was implying. But he nodded his head anyway. 

 The two worked quietly after that, only wishing each other luck once they made it back to the front door of the house. He caught you and Jonathan heatedly talking at the back of his car. A disgruntled look on your face before you noticed him at the doorway.

 He wondered if it really was okay for him too. 

  “Science needs this.” Dustin clapped as he led Steve over to the kitchen. 

 The group had been split apart, by your demands, to help clean up the Byers house. Dustin had only taken one second to call out Steve as his partner when you asked for the disposal of the demodog. 

 Steve carried the monster to the fridge, watching as the younger boy cleared out its contents onto the floor. Sort of counteracting against the cleaning up you wanted them to do. With the final bit of food on the floor he turned around to finally face Steve. 

 “All right,” he said. “It should fit now.”

 “Is this really necessary?” Steve asked, feeling the monster's dead weight start to cramp up his arms a bit. 

 You were quick to rush over once you finally noticed the state of the kitchen. You held up your hands, stopping Steve from coming forward. “I told you two ten minutes ago to get rid of that thing in the backyard and you think to put it in the goddamn fridge? Look at this mess!”

 “It wasn’t my idea.” Steve tried to explain to you. “The kid wouldn’t let me leave the house.”

 “Hold on!” Dustin squeaked, while he shoved you away from the path. “Yes, this is necessary. This is a ground-breaking scientific discovery. We can’t just bury it like some common mammal, okay? It’s not a dog.”

 “But you literally call them demo-dogs!” you cried. Sensing another one of your guys’ regular back and forth arguments, Steve decided to just give in to what Dustin wanted as he stepped forward with the creature. 

 “All right, all right, all right.” He said quickly. Trying not to gag at the sight of the congealed drool that started to seep out from the creature’s mouth. “He’s gonna be the one to explain this to Mrs. Byers then.”

 There’s a struggle between the both of them trying to get the creature in the fridge and several moments Steve’s sure he’s gotten drool over him somewhere. But eventually it’s sealed in the fridge and Steve couldn’t help as he gave Dustin a small affectionate head rub before he turned back to glance at the mess.

 That’s when he caught sight of you quietly observing the two of them.

 “What are you smiling at?” He asked curiously.

 “What?” you laughed. Almost unaware that you had been caught in the act. You covered up a part of the smile with your hand. “Nothing.”

 He took a step closer, looking down at you carefully. “Nothing? You mean you weren’t amused watching the two of us struggle?” 

 “I wasn’t.” you said, still attempting to keep up this act of coyness. 

 He finds it odd how easily he could feel comfortable around you again. Not only did he just sort of break up with Nancy officially, but the two of you just shared a kiss not even two hours ago. Making this whole interaction be even more confusing. 

 Still, like a moth to a flame, he was being drawn in by you. 

 “Why do I feel like you’re lying?” he hummed, watching as you angled your head up towards him. It reminded him of how close you were to him outside and how much he’d like to feel that kiss again. Instinctively his hand reached out to cup at your face again. But just before he could feel the softness of your skin again, Dustin called out to him. Making the two of you step away from each other. 

 When he moved to wash his hands, he couldn’t help but turn back to watch you make a quiet leave. It wasn’t long into his hand washing that he heard the starting sounds of the kids arguing. Making him quickly clean off so that he could shut things down. 

 “Mike, would you just stop already?”

 “You weren’t in there, okay, Lucas? That lab is swarming with hundreds of those dogs.”

 “Demo-dogs!” Dustin called out from the kitchen.

 “The chief will take care of her.” Lucas tried, ignoring Dustin’s interruption.

 “Like she needs protection.” Max muttered. 

 “Listen, dude, a coach calls a play in a game, bottom line, you execute it. All right?” Steve chimed in, drying his hands in a dish towel. Mike merely looked at him with a frown on his face, something Steve was used to from being around the Wheelers for the past year. 

 “Okay, first of all, this isn’t some stupid sports game. And second, we’re not even in the game. We’re on the bench.”

 “Ri-, wel-, SO my point is..” 

 All eyes turned to focus on Steve and he found himself stammering to get to the original point he wanted to make. “Right, yeah, we’re on the bench, so, uh, there’s nothing we can do.” He thinks he’s managed to stump the kids enough. But he’s unfortunately working with a group of gifted kids who feed off crazy ideas to each other and soon enough they’re forming up a plan on their own. 

 Mike took the lead in ignoring Steve’s interjections and led the others around the house, showing the maps that had been drawn out by Will apparently as he explained the aspects of destroying the main hub. A plan that might have been useful if it didn’t involve the demodogs coming after them and their lack of arsenal and adults to help. 

 Down the hall he can see you observing them carefully. Making Steve wish you’d speak up and help round up these kids. But you’re listening to every word carefully, it would seem. But Steve wasn’t the only one who caught on to your quietness. 

 “You’re being uncharacteristically quiet.” Dustin said to you. “Do you think we should help El?”

 “Of course she does. That’s the only reason she hasn’t said anything, right?” Mike insisted. Steve glanced over at the boy’s expecting face and couldn’t help but mirror it to you. Surely, you of all people wouldn’t want to do something crazy like this. Especially not after everything that happened at the junkyard. 

“Way to put the focus on me, Dustin.” you muttered softly. 

 “Come on, trouble. I know you don’t want to face those monsters again.” Steve said, knowing you’d have a hard time telling these kids no. 

 “He’s right.” you sighed to everyone. “I don’t want to see those monsters again. I’m sort of worried that other parts of me will get scratched up if I do.”

 Steve felt a little bit of relief at your words. Finally someone that would listen to him tonight. But too soon is he adding his small victory, because as you got up for your spot on the wall, he noticed a look of determination on your face. 

 “But I really don’t want El to have to face those things by herself. She saved our asses last year and again tonight. The least we could do is help give her some relief.”

 You tried to get a look at him but Steve waved you off. Fed up with everyone in the house suddenly deciding to play the hero when all they were supposed to do was stay here and be safe. “This is not happening.” 

 “But–”

 “No, no, no, no, no.” He cut in, not caring how much it’d upset everyone else. If someone needed to be in charge, he’d take that role. Especially considering his babysitting partner was suddenly turning sides. “No buts. I promised I’d keep you shitheads safe, and that’s exactly what I plan on doing. We’re staying here. On the bench. And we’re waiting for the starting team to do their job. Does everybody understand?”

 “This isn’t a stupid sports game!”

 “I said, does everybody understand that?” Steve repeated, pointing over at Mike especially before looking at all the kids, and even you. “I need a yes.”

 The familiar sound of a car’s engine revving cut into the conversation. There’s instantly a reaction from you and Max before the two of you bolted over to the front window. Peeking out through the curtains. 

 “It’s my brother.” Max said, sounding a little afraid. “H-he can’t know I’m here. He’ll kill me. He’ll kill us.”

 Brother? Who the hell was her brother and why did he scare the one kid with the biggest attitude here? Taking a step, he peeked out from above your head to see that it’s Billy’s car. And suddenly, the image of Max storming away from his car on their first day here came into mind. 

 “I won’t let him.” he heard you reassure her. 

So this asshole was not only someone who bothered you, but Max too? Before Steve could even think about what he wanted to do, he was already making his way out the house. Closing up the front door softly as he looked down the driveway. 

 Billy slowly emerged from his car. A puff of smoke came out with him as he looked over to the house. An amused look on his face. “Am I dreaming, or is that you, Harrington?”

 “Yeah, it’s me. Don’t cream your pants.” 

 Despite the anger and annoyance he had towards Billy, there wouldn’t be any good in fighting with the guy right now. Not with how many kids were in the house. He knew to keep calm and approach this as casually as he could.  

 “What are you doing here, amigo?” Billy said as he strode over. 

 “I could ask you the same thing..amigo.”

 Billy looked over at him innocently. Lit cigarette hanging loosely at the edge of his lips. “Looking for my stepsister.” he said simply. “A little birdie told me she was here.”

 “Huh, that’s weird.” Steve replied nonchalantly. “I don’t know her.” he lied. 

 It was probably better off playing that Max wasn’t here at all rather than trying to place her at someplace else. But with Billy, Steve wasn’t sure how easily this guy could be tricked.

 “Small? Redhead? Bit of a bitch?”

 A small flush of anger went over him at Billy’s words. Max, while a bit heavy on her sarcasm and attitude, was just a kid. Why the hell did he have to talk about her like this to someone he didn’t even know? Even when you or Nancy complained about the other kids, it was never with such genuine dislike. 

 Speaking of you, it would appear you decided to throw yourself into the mix of things. 

 “Bit of a bitch? Must be talking about me.” you said easily coming into view. Though Steve did not want you anywhere near Billy, he still took a step back when he felt you push your way between them. 

 Billy’s interest grew even more when he realized it was you before him. “Babydoll, what the hell are you doing here?”

 “Well, in case you can’t tell, this is my friend’s house. I’m hanging out with him.”

 Billy’s eyes flickered over to Steve briefly. “And Harrington?”

“And Steve.”

 “I’m surprised. I figured after our little show the other day, he’d learn to back off.” The memory of Billy pushing into your personal space came into mind. Bringing back a tense anger when he remembered it wasn’t wanted from your end at all. 

 “Your little show didn’t mean shit to me.” Steve said coolly, not wanting to give Billy the satisfaction. 

 “Look, Steve’s here because he’s finally caught up with his girlfriend.” You waved off, trying to sound like the night was another typical weekend. But that only made Steve more anxious with where you were leading the conversation to. “So what are you doing here? I’m sure you didn’t come to hang out with everyone.”

 “I’m here because Max decided to run away again. Neil sent me to drag her in.” 

 There wasn’t much need for a clue as to who this Neil guy was, it was presumably their Father. But that didn’t mean Steve didn’t catch your subtle reaction to it before your composure came back up. 

 “Max ran away again? She’s getting better.” 

 Jesus, Max. Again? What kinda running streak do you have? He thought. 

 “Yeah, and because of that bitch, my plans for tonight are tanked.” he huffed. “So, have you seen her?”

 From the corner of his eye, Steve easily saw how the way Billy talked about Max was upsetting you too. And while you were able to keep up a front to Billy, he could see the slight tick it brought in your jaw. Why were you even bothering with this guy?

 “I haven’t.” you shrugged, glancing over at him. “But,” you continued, looking back to the other boy. “I can help you find her if you’re up for it.”

 “Really?” Billy asked, a little surprised. “Suddenly you’re up for spending the night helping me?”

 For some reason, you attempted to sway Billy into believing your words with a little trick of seduction. Something Steve would think was hot any other time if it weren’t to the biggest asshole in town. Billy seemed to easily fall for it as he licked over his lips slowly. 

 “That’s exactly what I’m up for.” you smiled, blowing out some smoke.  “Besides, Max will be more willing to go home if I’m helping you find her. We can catch up along the way.”

 “Let’s go then.”

Suddenly Billy is pulling you away from Steve’s side and everything from this past week came into Steve’s mind. 

 "..Billy. I am NOT your girlfriend. You’re an egotistical man-whore who needs a god damn reality check! Leave me the hell alone!" “..Yeah, well, Billy likes to take whatever he wants. Regardless if the other person is willing.”

"..when I was with Billy, I felt like I was a part of a role. That I was someone special because I was dating the most wanted guy at school. None of my friends even cared about things like that. So why did I?”

“..I just want someone who actually likes me for once.”

 Without another wasted second hesitating, Steve reached out for your hand. Stopping you from following after Billy. Quickly, he pulled you out from the other boy’s grip and brought you close enough so that he could stand in front of you. Blocking you from Billy. 

 “What the hell is going on, Henderson? Are we leaving or what?” Billy asked. Though his tone wasn’t angry, there was a glint in Billy’s eyes that let Steve know he had struck some sort of nerve. 

 “You don’t need to go with him. You can stay here.” he said back to you. 

 He can’t fully see your reaction, but there’s the small warmth of your hand on his back that meant you were still with him. “Steve, come on, I can get him out here.” In a way Steve knew you were right. Hell, it’d probably make so many things easier for him if it meant getting this asshole out of here. 

 But he wasn’t going to let you endure the night of Billy and his unhinged antics just because he couldn’t get the hint. “And let you deal with him again? D’ya think I’m gonna be able to stomach that, huh?” he asked worriedly. “The second you leave with him, I’m gonna go crazy. I can’t let you put yourself through anything with him.”

 He doesn’t have time to focus on the stunned look on your face. Billy is already clearing his throat to get the attention back onto him. 

 “I’m not gonna play into whatever weird shit this is. So have you seen the bitch or what, Harrington?”

 “Look, it doesn’t ring a bell for me and trouble here hasn’t seen her either. Sorry, buddy.”

 Something clicked with Billy suddenly, making him wave his hand up in the air angrily. The hand on his back moved to his arm and Steve felt as you held onto him nervously now. 

 “You know,” he sighed.  “I don’t know, this..this whole situation, Harrington, I don’t know.” He looked behind Steve to where you were briefly. “It’s giving me the heebie-jeebies.”

Something was definitely up and Steve could feel the tension between the three of you rise up. Making the hair on his arms stand up. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” Steve asked calmly. 

 Billy got close enough to the two of you that he felt his body angle away from the boy, only to still have his face close enough that he’s able to smell the heavy cologne that Billy bathed himself in. 

 “My thirteen-year old sister goes missing all day, you won’t let little babydoll here come with me, and then, I find them here with you, in a stranger’s house. And you lie to me about it.”

 Steve tried to laugh off his accusation, hoping to sound as casual about this whole thing that Billy would get bored. “Man, were you dropped too much as a child, or what?” Steve scoffed, fighting to keep the calmness in his voice as well as keep up a strong enough front that wouldn’t let Billy think he was afraid of him. “I don’t know what you don’t understand about what I just said. She’s not here.”

 “Then who is that?” he asked, pointing to the house.

 A glance over to the windows of the house and Steve winced at the sight of the kids lamely ducking away from the gaze of Billy from the driveway. Son of a bitch..

 “Shit.” you hissed. 

  “Listen,” Steve started, trying to think of a way he could ease up the situation. But before he could finish his sentence was sent flying back with a single shove from Billy. You thankfully don't stick around and quickly made a run towards the house to the kids. Hopefully getting them the hell out of there. 

 “I told you to plant your feet.” Billy reminded Steve before he shoved down hard on Steve’s chest with the bottom of his foot. 

 Though the air isn’t completely knocked out of his lungs, Steve still felt the impact send a pain over his body. Making it hard for him to gain back his breath and get off the floor. It’s not until the sound of all of you screaming inside the house that Steve shook off the pain to dash in. 

 He rushed in to find Dustin and Mike attempting to keep you up. There was  a bit of blood coming from the side of your head and Steve couldn't help himself as he reached out to cup at your cheek. Noting how hurt you look. It has him seeing red. “Hold onto her, guys.” he said quickly before striding into the kitchen.

 Billy has gone as far as to hold up Lucas against one of the china cabinets. Tussling the kid against the wood as he muttered threats over to him. The boy doesn’t allow this to happen long enough as he yelled for Billy to get off of him before kneeing him in the groin. 

 The blonde staggered back, hands on his knees as he quickly gained back his composure. “So dead, Sinclair! You’re dead!”

 Reaching out, Steve grabbed Billy by the arm, pushing him back before he wound up his fist. 

 “No, you are.” And with that, the inevitable fight began. 

 All around were different voices reacting to the two of them. While Steve tried to focus on keeping up his guard to Billy, the sight of the boy’s bloody mouth spewing out in laughter threw him off a bit.  

 “Looks like you got some fire in you after all, huh?” he yelled out. “I’ve been waiting to meet this King Steve everybody’s been telling me so much about.”

 “Get out.” He ordered, not falling for Billy’s taunting antics. But all that did was trigger Billy to begin his own assault of punches. But Steve’s still quick, and he managed to dodge them while he returned the hit. 

 Still, every hit is met with a bloody grin, or laugh. And though Steve had him pressed against the kitchen sink it’s Billy who would have the upper hand once he reached over to smash a plate against the side of his head. 

 The sting of the glass breaking against his skull is bad. And he can’t get his vision to focus on the room, giving Billy the chance to send him flying back against the built in bookcase. Around him the kids are scrambling around, trying to keep you and themselves away from the fight. 

 He’s backed up into the living room. Struggling to keep his eyes open as much as pick himself up. Billy easily grabbed hold of his arms, pulling him close enough that he could give Steve one more annoying quip. “No one tells me what to do.” 

 With a punch to his stomach, Steve was sent flying back to the floor. Scooting across the papers until he’s curled up on his side. In the midst of it all he can hear you yell out for Billy to leave him alone. 

 “I’m gonna beat the shit out of your little boyfriend!” he yelled back at you. “See if you still like him then!”

 And as if he promised then and there, Billy proceeded to beat the shit out of Steve. Throwing punch after punch until Steve couldn’t keep up anymore. The darkness faded in and all he could hear was the sound of you and the kids yelling out for Billy to stop. 

 “Steve?” said a familiar soft voice.

 “Is he up yet or not?” asked another voice. He knew that one too. The feeling of lips pressed gently against his suddenly woke him up. 

 Sitting up, Steve was met with the sight of you at his side. You’re in your devil costume from the other night, and you’re smiling down at him. “There he is.” you cooed, leaning in to brush his hair away from his face. “He’s awake now.”

 Nancy popped over your shoulder, looking down at Steve curiously before she too smiled. “I thought he’d never get up.” Glancing over, Steve noticed she was in her stained costume from the other night. 

 “Give him a break, he probably has a concussion right now.” you chided, moving to rest your hand lightly on his chest. “Guy took a hit for me.”

 “Did he deserve it this time?” Nancy asked as she stepped away from the bed. “Can’t say he hasn’t before.”

 “No!” You said throwing a frown over at the girl before peering your gaze below again. “You did great, your highness. Real heroic shit.” 

 “He lost.” chuckled Nancy. “Heroes don’t lose.”

 “Well that’s because Billy cheated.”

 “With what a brick?”

 “No, kitchen plate actually.”

 Nancy tutted at that before moving to sit at Steve’s other side. Finally the boy had the chance to realize that he was in fact dreaming suddenly. “What’s going on?” he coughed out, struggling to clear up his throat.

 “Nothing’s going on.” you answered him. “We were just waiting for you to wake up so you could pick which one of us you like.” 

 “Yeah, we were actually curious about your answer.” Nancy smirked curling her legs to shuffle closer to his side. “I’ve been thinking about it and I think if you wait until the mess with the demogorgons is done, you might be able to fight for me.”

 “And I’ve been thinking that after spending the day with me you might be able to get me. Especially with how hot you looked sticking up for the kids and all that.” you said kneeling beside him. 

 “That does sound kinda hot.” Nancy chimed in. “Do you remember how he looked fighting that demogorgon in Jonathan’s house?”

 “Yes!” you gasped. “When he did that little bat swing? So hot!” 

 The two of you start to giggle playfully and Steve can’t help but feel confused. Sitting up now so that he could look between the two of you. “Have I gone crazy? We’re supposed to be getting rid of the mind flayer.”

 “We are.” Nancy nodded.

 “And you and I are supposed to keep the kids safe..we’re fighting Billy right now!”

 “Well, some of us are fighting Billy. You’re actually out cold.” you pouted, reaching over to pinch at his cheek. “Quite unfortunate, they could really use your help right now.” 

 “Then we have to go!” Steve urged, pushing the two of you out of the bed. You both moved to stand in the middle of his room, looking at him oddly while he struggled to stand up. “What are you two just standing there for, we need to leave!” he urged. 

 “We already told you Steve. We’re only here because we wanna know which one of us you’re picking.” Nancy reminded him. 

 “Yeah, we deserve to know.” you nodded. Steve shook his head, wondering just what the hell was going on in his head to have you two acting like this. 

 “That’s not important right now,” he said simply. “The kids need me.”

 “And what about us?” Nancy pouted, stepping forward to cup at his cheek. “Don’t you think we need you too? Don’t you want me Steve? Don’t you love me Steve?”

 Steve felt his jaw slacked at the sight of his mind’s version of Nancy begging for him. It’s been so long since he’s ever heard that kind of sincerity from her and it’s pathetic that the only time he’d get it was right now. 

 “What about me?” you cut in, moving to snake your hands around his neck. “I see you when no one else does.” you said softly. “I make you feel every emotion..not just heartbreak.”

 Nancy frowned over at you, crossing her arms over her chest. “I’ve only broken his heart once. Wasn’t it you who humiliated him in front of the school?”

 “Just our lunch period.”

 “Don’t forget gym class.”

“Shit.” 

 Shaking his head, Steve pulled your arms off him. Looking over at the two of you with a glare. “This isn’t the time for any of that. Dustin and the others..they need me. You need me.” A small frown flickered over your face at that before you suddenly looked over at him carefully. 

 “He sure is whiney isn’t he?” you spat, recoiling away from his side. Nancy slowly turned the same, shaking her head disappointedly at Steve as she did the same.

 “He is. That’s probably why I’ve moved on from him. Jonathan is totally more put together.” 

 “Isn’t he? He’s just the best friend a girl can have.” you grinned, not even noticing that Steve’s face crumbled. “We should go and hang out with him! He’ll at least be better than this bozo.”

 Nancy linked her arms with yours, giving you a wink before she led the two of you towards the bedroom door, pushing Steve aside so that you guys could leave. Steve sputtered out, unsure what kind of bizarre nightmare he fell into. Following you guys out, he called out to the both of you. Calling each name.

 It was only you who looked back, giving him a small smile before fading out into the darkness of the night. Steve tried to follow but no matter how hard he tried to move, tried to call out, he was met with nothing. 

 Nothing until he felt a sudden cold press to his forehead. 

 The walls of the room began to melt and the pain in his face began to grow stronger. An almost blinding pain burst over his nose, eyes, and head. He found himself crumpling backwards into a sitting position and the space around him getting smaller and smaller.

 His eyes blinked hard and he found that he was having a harder time getting them open. But when he did, he found himself looking at a distorted face. It looked familiar. “Nancy?” he asked, not sure if it was the actual girl or his dream again. 

 His vision focused and he’s suddenly looking at a disturbed Mike. His hand reached up to brush away some of the crust that’s blurring his vision but is quickly stopped by another hand.. 

 “No, don’t touch it.” said the voice gently.

 Turning to his right, he noticed Dustin as the mysterious other hand. “Hey buddy,” he said, shushing him. “ It’s okay. You put up a good fight. He kicked your ass, but you put up a fight. You’re okay.”

 He’s reminded of his dream and being woken up by the other pair of Wheeler and Henderson duo and can’t help but wince away from the kid. Groaning a bit, he tried not to focus on the pain in his face and attempted to get up from his cramped seat. 

 “Dustin, you better calm him down.” He heard you warn from somewhere before him. The sound of a loud engine began to perk up in his ears and peeked his eyes open again to see Lucas sitting in your lap, reading a map in his hands with a flashlight. 

 “Okay, you’re gonna keep straight for a half a mile, then make a left on Mount Sinai.” Lucas instructed to his left. Glancing in that direction, he found Max sitting in what looked like a driver’s seat..but that couldn’t be right. 

 “What’s going on?” Steve called out as his body began to fill up with panic. Max looked over her shoulder, meeting Steve’s eyes with wide worried ones of her own. 

 “Eyes on the road, Red.” you instructed Max. Why the hell were you instructing the girl to do anything was beyond Steve, but he couldn’t even see your face properly. Let alone figure out why you weren’t driving. 

 You’re. Not. Driving. He thought. 

 “Oh my God!” Steve cried out squirming out from his spot. He had to put a stop to this. He had to get out of this damn car. NOW.

 “Just relax.” Dustin tried. “She’s driven before.”

 “Yeah, in a parking lot with your cousin!” Mike added, sounding annoyed.

 “That counts!” Dustin countered before looking back to Steve. “They were gonna leave you behind.”

 “Oh, my God.”

 “I promised that you’d be cool, okay?”

 The speed picked up in the car and Steve felt the entire thing move at a speed that’s dangerously too high .“Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. What’s going on?!” he called out, ignoring Dustin. But the girl in front ignored Steve’s plea and suddenly pressed down on the gas even harder.

 “SHIT MAX, SLOW DOWN!” you gasped, confirming Steve’s worry. 

  “Oh, my GOD. No! Whoa! Stop the car. Slow down.” He thought he might get sick but he’s not even sure he’ll even have the chance to vomit with how fast everything was moving.

“I told you he’d freak out!” Mike yelled out to the others.

 “STOP THE CAR!”

 “Everybody shut up! I’m trying to focus!” Max said to the others, sounding just as scared as Steve felt right now. Lucas beside her started to squeak, pointing over to the map. 

 “Oh, wait, that’s Mount Sinai! Make a left!”

 “What?”

 “MAKE A LEFT!”

 The car roughly turned left, crashing into a mailbox of some house. The entire group in the car screamed out in a panic. Steve reached out for Dustin, holding onto the boy’s body while the car continued to turn roughly towards its destination. 

 Just what the hell did he wake up to?

By some miracle the car arrived safely to the field they had been discussing before. And while Steve was upset at the fact that they were even there in the first place, he was more than happy for the car to come to its abrupt stop. 

 One by one the rest of you piled out. Steve was barely able to hold onto the car door as the others moved to grab items from the trunk of the car. His head was still in so much pain, but thankfully he found that his vision was coming back to normal finally. 

 Just in time to watch as the kids continued on with their plans without him. 

 “Hey, where do you think you’re going?” he called out to Mike. Watching as he moved to the front of the car. “What are you deaf?! HELLO?”

 Next was Max, ignoring Steve as she followed to where Mike was squatting. “We are NOT going down there right now. I made myself clear!” There’s more silence and he’s painfully aware of how much he’s losing this battle right now.  “Hey, there’s no CHANCE we’re going to that hole, all right?”

 Lucas didn’t even give him the pleasure of walking past him as he went the farthest path to the others and avoided Steve completely. Having enough, he rushed over to where you two were and snatched the materials out of Dustin’s hands. 

 “THIS ENDS RIGHT NOW!”

“Steve!” Dustin yelled. “You’re upset, I get it. But the bottom line is, a party member requires assistance, and it is our duty to provide that assistance.”

 Beside him you’re sympathetically laying a hand on his shoulder. Nodding your head in agreement before you shot Steve a small shrug. 

 “Now, I know you promised Nance that you would keep us safe.” he said, reaching down for his bat and backpack “So, keep us safe.”

 Steve shook his head and looked down at the items before him. Wondering just how the hell this night was turning from helping get rid of a pest in Dustin’s shed to helping keep some girl with powers safe from the demodogs.

 Glancing towards you, he raised a brow, wondering what your speech would be like. But all you do is look at him with your worried eyes and quietly plead with him. “Please?” you asked softly. 

 A warmth spread into his chest and he begrudgingly reached out for the materials. Sighing in defeat. That brought out a pleased grin on Dustin’s face and he walked off, mask ready as he joined the other three waiting by the front of the car. 

 You stayed behind. He wasn’t sure what you’d do next, but when you reached out to cup at his sore cheek, he was more than happy to accept the kind touch. Placing his hand on yours to bask in the softness. That is, until he noticed the bruise on your eye.

 “Your eye..” He gasped. It was dark and swollen. When the hell did Billy get his hands on you and how the hell can he kill him for leaving a mark on you?

 “It’ll heal.” 

  “I’m so sorry. I never wanted you to get hurt. I-”

 The words were cut off when you leaned in to press a kiss to his cheek. Bringing his mind back to the comforts of how he felt in the backyard again.  “It’s okay. Let’s go tough guy.” you reassured him before walking away. 

 He doesn’t think he’ll ever react normally to that. 

 Eventually they explained well enough just what they were going to do next, and while he wished he could convince everyone to leave. He knows that’s useless. He’s in on this shit as much as you guys now.

 But now he’s managed to at least fight his way to leading the group and making sure they get to the hub safely and quickly as possible. Hopefully with no run-ins with any monsters or crazy brothers.

The stench of gasoline is heavy on Steve’s nose. Even with the heavy handkerchief around his face, he’s still struggling to breath in any clear air. But with the amount of upside down seeping in through the tunnels, he’d risk the dangers of smelling in so much gas than to breath whatever vapors were in this place. 

 “Alright, you guys ready?” Steve asked when he came over to your side. The spot had a perfect view of the hub. Reaching inside his pocket, he pulled out the lighter he had been carrying around today. 

 “Light her up.” Dustin ordered behind him. 

 He hesitantly looked around for just one moment. This whole place is about to light up and he’s sure that something bad will follow it next.  “I’m in such deep shit.” 

 With that, he leaned back his arm and threw the lighter into the dark depths of the hub. Instantly, the ground caught fire and the place began to light up all around them. There was a startling screeching noise that began to cry out as the hive mind reacted to the sudden attack. 

 “Uh, guys? The fire is getting pretty big!” you warned, getting up from the floor. Everyone else followed quickly after that, trying to get out of the place now that the smoke was beginning to catch up. 

 Steve continued to take the lead in getting everyone else out, barking out directions on which way to go. He thought that they were having a pretty good pace when you’re suddenly screaming out his name. It nearly tripped him up but he turned around and dashed over towards you before realizing it was Mike you were screaming his name for. 

 Smashing at the vine that had tangled itself around Mike’s leg, he kept up with his attack until the rest of you were able to pull him up from the floor. That’s when he heard the growling. 

 Behind Dustin was a single lone demodog. Sneaking its way towards the group. From the side, he could tell how tense you had become. Calling out to your cousin and trying to reach out for him. But Dustin simply pushed you away, insisting that it was Dart. 

 How he could tell was beyond Steve, but if you kept up with your nervous calling, you’d definitely anger the thing a lot more than Dustin’s sweet talk would. 

 “Dustin..” you tried, attempting to step forward. Steve quickly wrapped a hand around your good arm, keeping you in place. 

 “If you go after him, it’ll react.” he whispered to you, trying to warn you of the severity. But even with the warning and Dustin’s words, the beast still flared open its mouth to the boy. Making Steve’s heart drop. He thinks the kid is crazy for trying to reason with the creature, but he’s not about to mess up the chance of it working by letting any of you big mouths ruin it. 

 “He’s insane!” Lucas whispered.

 “Don’t.” Mike warned, trying to shush the others as well.

 “Shut up!” Steve hissed. “And stop pinching me!” he said to you, moving his hand up higher from your sharp attack. But you only squirmed even more.

 “He’s literally giving the damn thing food!”

 “SHH.”

 It’s eventually food that finally won them the safe passage. Dustin pulled the candy out from his own bag as he offered the sweets to the creature. Once he noticed that the demodog was fully distracted, he signaled for the others to go ahead. 

 “Eat up, buddy. Come on. Come on.”

 One by one the rest of you move past the two. Steve didn’t even give you the chance to plead with him as he practically dragged you away. From the distance, he watched as Dustin rose up from the ground, giving one last glance to his friend before leaving. 

 “Goodbye, buddy.”

 While Steve wished he could comfort his friend, the sounds of more demodogs in the distance was enough for him to push back feelings. 

 “They’re coming.” Mike called out, shining a light towards the tunnels. “RUN! RUN!”

 Sounds of snarls and roars were surrounding the walls of the tunnels. With every step on the unleveled ground, Steve thought that this was when all would fail. But he couldn’t give up, not when he had the kids so close to their freedom. 

 “Over here!” he yelled, when he saw the loose bit of rope dangling from the top of the roof. 

 He yelled for the others to hurry, waving them down to meet at his side. When you were close enough, he grabbed onto your body, lifting you up from the ground high enough that you could latch onto the rope. When he saw that you were sturdy enough to climb up, he reached out for the next person. 

 You were quick to help out on the other side, reaching for each kid’s arm and pulling them up with a small grunt. It isn’t until he’s about to reach over for Dustin and send him up to you that he heard something in the distance. 

 “Come on, guys! Climb up!” you yelled from above. 

 But the sounds of heavy footsteps coming closer, made him think they might just be too late. All of you called out to the two of them, reaching your hands out towards them while Steve got into a defensive position. 

 “Oh shit.” Steve hissed, pushing Dustin to get behind him.  There was no telling how many he’d actually be able to fight off. He didn’t want to think about that. All he wanted to do was focus on making every hit count. 

 Around the corner, a herd of demodogs finally made their appearance. Charging over towards the two at such a speed that would surely knock them down. And when Steve was just about to swing, they suddenly ran right past them. 

 The creature simply avoided their roadblock and dashed around them. Going roughly towards some source while pushing Steve closer to Dustin. The boy stumbled a bit into his arms and he simply held onto him as the rest of the herd went by. 

 Steve’s so lost in the confusion of not having to fight that he jumped at the sudden urgency in your voice. 

 “MOVE YOUR ASSES!”

 Quickly, he helped lift Dustin up to the rope. Waiting until he was safely pulled in by you before making the climb himself. With every tug, he felt like his lungs were on fire, but eventually he’s on the ground again and the cold crisp air is burning through his nose. 

 Suddenly, he’s engulfed in a tight hug from you. Making him sway a bit before he’s able to balance himself. Your arms are around his neck and he can feel the warmth of your breath against his ear. 

 “You were going to fight them.” you said to him. “You stupid, stupid, stupid, idiot. You were gonna take them all on.”

 Your words threw him off for a moment, making him worried he might have made you that upset again. But from the way you kept your arms around him, he understood that they were from a different place now. 

 He basked in the moment, allowing himself the small pleasure of soaking your comfort in before he spoke up finally. “Yeah, I know,” he chuckled. “I had to.”

From the corner of his eyes, he can see Mike awkwardly cut the moment short with a cough, Giving him a weird look that had Steve breaking up the moment. Together, the rest of you made it over to the car. Just in time to catch as the lights began to change. 

 Everyone watched in awe as it turned from blinking to a steady beam. Eventually turning brighter and brighter until all of you had to cover your eyes. But just as fast as it began to shine, it suddenly died down. Going back to its regular glow. 

  “What was that?” Max asked

  “It was Eleven.” Mike replied to her. “She did it.”

 “Come on.” Steve said quickly. “The others are probably wondering where the hell we are.” he said, pointing to the car with his thumb. “Let’s get going.”

 The tired kids groaned out to him but you for once nodded along to his plea. “You heard your Mother, kids.” Without looking back, you led all the kids towards the car, making Steve happy to be heading away from danger. It wasn’t until he was about to open the car door that he realized your joke.

 “Hey! Why the hell am I the Mom?” he frowned over at you. 

 “Because you nag at us like a Mother.” Max chuckled as she climbed in to sit on your lap. Steve grumbled to himself, mimicking Max’s ridiculous reply as he got into the driver’s seat. 

 “I’m the man.” he mumbled, turning on the engine to the car. From the seat over, he could hear the sound of your giggling, making him only slightly less annoyed. 

 “Whatever you say, your highness. Let’s get the hell out of here.”

 Finally a plan he could agree on.

 Steve couldn’t help but contemplate what would happen the next day as he drove over towards Max’s house. 

 The group had come together to form up ideas and alibis for tonight after everyone returned to the Byers’ house. And while Steve was ready to pass out for the rest of the month, he still had one more task for the night. Taking you home.

 But even with that simple thing left to do. He couldn’t help but worry about what was going to happen next. 

 Things with you were definitely different now. There was no way he could go back to having you hate him again, and he’s sure after all the conversations, the kiss, and even the fight, that you felt the same way. 

 The light turned red again as he approached the intersection. Giving him another minute of lagging behind you to think about what he wanted to say. 

 But what did he want? Not even in his dreams could he figure out what it was that he truly wanted. 

 Up until tonight, Nancy was the girl of his dreams. The girl he loved. But how could he be in love with someone who felt like they were pretending to be in love? How could he hold onto a dream of a relationship that was so easily forgotten in a quest to find out answers for her friend?

 How could she look at Jonathan the way she did and not even spare a glance to Steve?

 And on top of that turmoil of thoughts towards Nancy. He couldn't help but feel guilty that in all his mess, you were still there. Waiting for someone to finally like you for you once, and all Steve could give you were the broken pieces of his heart. 

 Down the line of the road, he could make out the muffled sounds of you arguing with the person in front of you. Not even waiting, Steve pressed down on the car horn, putting a stop to that interaction before he made an exit from the car. 

 Billy stepped back when Steve approached you, making sure you were behind him again in case the jerk tried to do anything again. “God, you just won’t quit.” he scoffed, unable to comprehend where Billy got the nerve from. 

 For a moment, it looked like Billy was going to react to his words. But he didn’t. Instead, he backed off, holding his hands up as he stepped away from you two. 

 “Have fun with my leftovers, Harrington.” he said, moving towards his house, only looking back one more time to glance at you. “Remember what I said, babydoll. Remember.”

 While Steve is curious as to what the hell that was all about, he ignored the inquiry in order to check on you. Noting the look of distress still evident on your face. “Are you okay?” he asked softly, pulling you into his arms in hopes of warming you up. 

 He wanted to think you’d speak up and snap back to your usual self. But even you need a moment to gain back your strength it would seem. 

“Can we just leave? I want to go home.” you whimpered.. “I just want to go home.”

 The sadness in your voice tugged heavy on Steve’s heart and he quickly leaned in towards you. “Yeah, honey.” he sighed, pressing a kiss to your forehead. “Let’s get you home.”

  The drive over to your house is quiet. 

 There wasn’t much Steve could say to change how you felt at the moment. And he understood it was coming from having to deal with Billy again so soon after everything. This whole night, actually, this whole week, Billy has done nothing but make your life hell. And the one time Steve could have protected you from it, he failed.

 The guilt felt overwhelming. He wasn’t sure just what he could say to make it up to yo–

 “I’m sorry,” you blurted out suddenly. “I feel like I’ve been the reason you’ve been getting hurt all day.”

 He can’t help but be a little bit amused by your words. Not even sure how the universe would have it that you felt the same way. “It’s funny, I was gonna say the same thing.”

 “Steve, all you’ve done tonight is stick up for me. For all of us..you’re the only reason why everyone is safe.”

 Safe. He thought. How could you think he kept any of you safe when you got hurt? Have you even seen your eye yet?  “If I had fought better..”

 “He hit you with a glass plate. I don’t think that’s necessarily skill.”

 “If I had fought better,” he repeated. “You wouldn’t have had to come in and help me.” He reached out to cup at the side of your face. Hating the sight of his failure shown on your pretty face. “This shouldn’t have happened to you.”

 “Then put the blame on the asshole that did it. Not yourself.”

 There was something about the way you wouldn’t let Steve feel so low about what happened tonight that had him feeling something. How could you care to make him feel better? Even earlier in the night, when you got mad at Nancy. It was for his sake then too. He didn’t deserve them and he definitely didn’t deserve it now. Right? 

 So why didn’t he push that notion onto you. Why was he allowing this selfish part of him to bask in the way you were trying to cheer him up? His eyes slipped close as he let out a small tired chuckle. “You aren’t going to let me win this are you?”

 “Nope.”you smiled. “And you better get used to it for the future. Because I’m pretty good at always being right.”

 “Future?” He asked, surprised he’d even get tomorrow with you. “So there’s a future between the two of us?”

 “Do you.. maybe like the sound of that?” 

 How the hell could he not? A future with you, any kind, was worth getting beat up for. But there was still something he needed to know more of. Something that’s been on the back of his mind since it’s happened.  “That depends.” He said finally. 

  “On what?” 

  “If your feelings have changed since we kissed.”

 You turned shy at the question. As if you weren’t prepared at all for Steve to bring that up. He should see that as a different kind of sign, but he ignored it. He didn’t want to listen to the logic in his head. He wanted to pull you in closer and enjoy the moment with you.

 “I haven’t stopped thinking about that kiss.” He admitted. 

 “I just forced myself on you. It wasn’t right to kiss you like that.” You said honestly. “But I’d be lying if I didn’t admit it was on the back of my mind.”

He couldn't of any other moment where he wanted someone to kiss him this badly. All he knew was at this moment, he'd give anything to feel your lips against his his again. If you'd allow him to. "Then how should you have kissed me?” he asked carefully.

You looked back at him and he found that he’s focused so intently on you that nothing else seemed to matter. Nothing but the sound of your breathing and the beat of his heart. Slowly, you reached your hands up from your lap to crawl on the front of his chest. 

 “I would have given you time to notice what I’m doing by moving my hands here.”

 The tip of your nails scratched at the nape of his neck, making Steve’s body flush in an instant heat. “And then?” he shuddered, needing more. 

 “I would have leaned in close,” you said, angling your head to his. The tip of his nose brushed against yours and your lips hovered just beside his. “Like this.” 

 “And t-then?”

“I’d ask you to kiss me.”

 This is the part where he should stop. Where he should let you go and remind himself that there’s another whole mess of emotions that he has to deal with beside the horny one that was starting to stir up inside him. But the longer he looked into your eyes, the more he realized that he didn’t want to think about what he should do and instead chose what he wanted to do. 

 “So ask it.” He insisted, “Ask me now.”

  “Kiss me?” 

 That was all he needed to hear before he took his chance to crash his lips onto yours. The pain and soreness of his face was ignored easily when he tasted the subtle taste of you on your lips. Bringing back to multiple memories. The kiss on your doorstep, the kiss from tonight, even the kiss to his cheek. 

 One simple touch to you has him addicted and he found that he needed all you now or else he thinks he might explode. The desire that’s been building up between the two of you for the past day was far too much to handle and he’s selfishly taking the chance to give you all of him. Even if all of him was just a shell of a man you once knew.

 Things heat up quickly and the two of you are together on his seat. He can take in the sight of your beauty even better. 

 Lips changing kisses from simple peck into heavy panting open mouth kisses that have the air leaving Steve’s brain. 

 He never planned for things to get this far. Hell, he never dreamed that he’d ever get this far with you. But eventually you’re allowing him to touch your body. Explore the places that he’s never known he needed to touch until right now. 

 But you want him to. You need him.  With the way your breath had gotten heavier and the frantic way you pushed his hand into your pants, he can feel how you need him. And he’s more than happy to give in to you. Using the pad of his thumb to swirl over the sensitive bud of your pussy until you’re crying out in pleasure. 

 You fall over him as you curl into your orgasm. He can’t help but find it all too beautiful. The soft moans coming from you as you come down your high. “You make the prettiest sounds.” he commented absentmindedly. 

 Taking the chance to calm down, you reached between the two of you to take him in your hands. Giving his aching cock the attention it’s been dying for since you sprung it free from the confines of his jeans. 

 Instantly he’s moaning at your touch. Either he’s too sensitive right now, or something about your touch has him getting closer to his orgasm that he wanted. That and the musky scent of your pussy is driving him crazy. He wished for a better place to fully taste you, but there wasn’t time for that right now. Because he had only one plan next. To feel every part of you.

 So with your help he slowly eased the head of his cock into your pussy. Just like your touch, your pussy wrapped around him in such a way he’s taken back to how it felt like to first kiss you. How was everything about you this intense? How was he supposed to wake up tomorrow without this feeling again?

 Leaning up, he pressed kisses against your neck, watching as the light affection helped you as you adjusted to the size of him inside you. “You’re so tight.” he gritted, using his hands to grip at your hips so that he could fully push inside you. “God, you’re so tight.”

 There’s a beat of silence, and he waited until you were calm again before he reached out to you. “Are you still with me?” he asked softly, not quite ready to hear if you suddenly changed your mind. But you look back at him, smile on your face as you nod your head.

 “I’m with you.”

 That’s all he needed to hear before he was back to kissing you. Distracting you with the taste of his lips while began to thrust up into you. It hasn’t been long since he’s last had sex. But it’s been long since he’s felt this new and electric. The feeling of your body wrapped closely to his, the hot breaths from your mouth fanning his skin, and the moans falling past your lips. All so new and exhilarating to Steve. 

 He doesn’t think he’ll ever get it like this again. 

 “Fuck, Baby. You’re taking me so good. So damn good.” he groaned, needing to praise you. “Taking all of me.”

 Your hips rolled to the praise. As if you needed the encouragement to drive even harder towards your orgasm. The sensation shivered over Steve and he thrusted harder towards you, hearing the sounds of your slick slapping against his cock with every thrust met to your pussy. 

 “Fuck, Steve. I’m so close.” you whimpered.

 “Me too, honey. Fuck, keep doing that.”

 Your hands wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer to you and giving him just the right angle to hit up into your core that he could feel just about all of you. He has to bite down your shoulder to keep himself from letting go just yet. Not when he can feel you’re close. 

 Using his thumb, he began to rub at your clit again. Feeling the way it made your body tightened on top of him. The walls of your pussy gripped tightly against Steve’s cock. Making each and every thrust tug just the right way on him. You let out a loud moan, throwing your head back in pleasure as you finally let go around him. 

 Steve wasn’t long to follow after you, feeling the way his cock shot out his cum into your body. Each thrust after was chasing the remnants of his orgasm and he chanted out your name. Almost like a thank you prayer while he started to come down from his high. 

 The car’s movements came to a stop and Steve carefully reached between you to pull himself out so that you could rest easily on top of him. The sight of you cuddling into his chest does something to him and he finds he’s soothing you down. Making sure your body relaxes against him from the small workout. 

 “You’re bullshit.” said a voice in his head. 

 He tried to ignore the voice in his head. Squeezing his eyes shut to focus on your content hums. But again the voice spoke up. Almost yelling at him.

 “YOU’RE BULLSHIT.”

 Like cold water to the face, Steve slowly began to realize what he had done. 

 How the hell could he do this to you? He was just aching and pinning for Nancy this whole week and all of a sudden he’s sleeping with you? As if you were some rebound that was supposed to cheer him up? 

 Yes, the signs were there from you. He knows you wanted this too but did you deserve this? To be the girl he gave himself too all because Nancy didn’t pick him? Did he even want that? Why would he push for you to ask him to kiss you? He shouldn’t be kissing anyone let alone fucking them in their driveway.

 Fuck, you were just talking about a future of a sort with him. Would you want anything with him now that you realized he had slept with you while still in love with someone else?

 “I can’t believe we just did that..” you said softly, shyly looking up at him.

 God he’s in such deep shit. 

 “Steve? Are you oka-”

 “We shouldn’t have done this,” he interrupted, not able to hear your concern for him anymore. 

  “..What?”

Carefully, he sat up in his seat. Pushing you back a bit so that you were able to sit up on your own. “I shouldn’t have done this..especially to you.” he clarified.

 “I don’t..I don’t understand..you didn’t want this?” 

 The pain in your voice has his heart breaking even more tonight. There was nothing he could do to fix this. He literally felt like everything around him was falling apart but he couldn’t stop it. He can’t change it. 

 You quickly remove yourself from sitting on his lap. Getting back in your seat to get dressed again. Steve pushed himself back into his jeans. Disgusted with the sight of his pleasure still coated on the front of his pants while he buttoned up. 

 “I’m sorry. I’m just..I’m not good right now.”

 “So you just use me-”

 “I’m not using you. Please,” he pleaded, fearing that he’s done the worst again. The look on your face is the worst thing he’s seen in days. It’s completely wrecked. Heart broken. Worse than anything he’s seen and it’s all because he’s just fucked up beyond repair.  “God, this is so messed up. I promise..just..” Reaching for your hand, he tried to give you a reassuring squeeze. Feeling like he was only giving you a panicked grip before he let go to hold onto the wheel. “Tonight was a lot..I just..need to get home and..think.”

 He’s waiting for you to yell at him. Tear him to shreds for having done such an awful thing just now. But you don’t. Instead of sounding like the fierce girl from before, you’re croaking out your words. Hitting him in the heart in a completely different way.

 “Have fun with your thinking.” you said, grabbing your jacket and dashing out of his car. He can’t look up from the wheel. All he can think about is the fact that he’s probably messed up something really good. 

  ONE MONTH LATER

 It’s a crazy few days after that night. 

 Steve attempted to fix things. The first thing he did was fix what he could with Nancy. Giving her gifts back and wishing her luck with things. The girl returned the sentiments, but also invited him to be a part of the service for Barb. With things finally coming into light about the lab, the Hollands were actually able to put their daughter to rest. 

 Something Steve was ready to do as well. 

The funeral was on too bright of a day, he thought. Too bright for the Hollands and Nancy to say goodbye to someone they loved dearly. And while Steve knew the focus shouldn’t be on him right now, he couldn’t help but feel his guilt finally hit him. 

 I’m sorry. He thought. Looking over at Barb’s casket. I’m sorry for everything.

 He’s surprised to feel it’s your hand wrapping around his that day. Neither one of you says anything to each other. You don’t need to today. Not when the only thing you guys needed to do was be there for each other.

 But when it was over, you quickly pulled away from his side. Leaving Steve to watch as you joined after your friends. There’d be another day to try and fix things with you. Today, he’d leave you be.

 The days continued on and he found that he was unable to face you just yet. An apology sat on the tip of his tongue. But every attempted phone call ended with Steve feeling sick. He couldn’t get the sight of your sad face from his mind. 

 There was a moment when he thought he’d never get his chance to fix things. But it would turn out that one phone call with Dustin asking for a ride to the snowball dance that would present Steve with one window of opportunity. 

 After a hopeful pep talk with Dustin, Steve watched as his new friend entered the middle school doors. Looking around nervously before entering the gymnasium. In the back Steve caught a glimpse of Nancy inside. Her curls piled up on the top of her head, and her smile bright as she handed the younger grades cups of punch. 

 The sight of the girl still stung to his chest, but he found that it was no longer drowning as it was before. Another sign of what he had to do. 

 Driving past the row of cars by the gym, Steve drove over towards the parking lot. Ready to camp out for the rest of the dance when he noticed a familiar figure emerging from their car. 

 Of course it’s you. And you’re dressed up in the coat he figured you threw away last Christmas. It’s a big enough sign for Steve to attempt what he wanted to do. So, without waiting any longer, he got out of his car. Tugging his jacket on before he moved to stand by your side.

 “You look a little underdressed for the dance.” He said as casually as he could. 

 “I’m afraid I’m just the driver tonight. No chaperoning for me.”

 He watched as you made some room on the front of the car, giving him just enough space to climb on with you. The heat of your body is strong, and he found that he’s inched as close as he can to feel it better. It was now or never with you. So he carefully took a slow breath and spoke up.  

 “I tried calling..” he said carefully “And I mean, really tried.” You looked over at him and he kept his gaze forward so as to not lose his train of thought. “I had the phone in my hand, ready to dial. But every time I thought to call, I just couldn’t help but remember the look on your face.”

 “If you wanted to call to remind me how you feel, I’m glad you didn’t.” you scoffed. He could practically hear as you built the walls around yourself.

 “Don’t do that.” Steve sighed. “Don’t shut me out just yet. I’m sorry. I just- I just wanna explain myself better than how I did.”

 “I get the picture pretty clear, Steve. You regret sleeping with me and don’t want to do anything with me because you still love Nancy.” You’re quickly climbing off the car. Shutting down everything that might hurt your feelings. “I won’t tell anyone about us.” 

 He hated how badly he was already making this. Groaning into his hands, he quickly followed you off the car and moved so that he could stand before you. “That’s the thing. I don’t regret it. None of it. Not the sex, not the kiss, not the day, not even the night before. I wanted all of that.” He still does. But he knows better now. He knows it’s not worth messing things up with you again. “My only regret is that I didn’t give us a good time to recover from the other shit we just went through. Well, that and also hurting you again.”

 You’re frowning at him in confusion. But he’s happy to see you’re still hearing him out. 

 “But you said we shouldn’t have..that you shouldn’t have done it..how am I supposed to take that?”

 “Take it as me being a big idiot?” he said honestly, moving his hand around so that he could cup at your warm cheek.“I’m so sorry, Trouble. I hurt you again and I can’t beat myself enough for that.” He kept his gaze on you, hoping that you’d hear his truth and understand him, “And I know you should hate me, but I’m selfish with you and can’t let you go again. I’m just-..I’m just a guy who doesn’t know what girl would truly like him, let alone a girl like you.”

 “But I do like you..”

 He let out the breath he had been holding in. You still like him. Even after everything that’s happened. “I know,” he said sadly. The pad of his thumb brushed against your cheek and he watched in silent awe as you rubbed into his palm. “I like you too. But maybe we don’t really know. Maybe we both need some time before we figure out all that?” 

 “Time?” you asked softly.

Sensing that your worries must be getting the best of you right now, he leaned down to press a reassuring kiss to your forehead.  “I can hear you overthinking. I just want you to have time to figure out if what you feel is real, or just the heat of the moment.” 

 The music from the snowball dance began to come out from the gym doors, giving you two a bit of background noise while you figured things out. 

 “Do you need time?” 

 If he was being honest with himself, he’d say how he doesn’t need a second to be with you. But knowing that there were still going to be moments like tonight where he’d look at Nancy and feel some sort of pain, he’d have to change up his needs.

 “No. But I probably should take some time too.”

 Moving both your arms and his, he changed up the position so that the two of you were slowly swaying to the beat of the music. You took the chance to rest your head against Steve’s chest. Making him relax as you comfortably rested against him. 

 “So what happens now?” he heard you whisper. 

 This was it. This was his one chance to finally do right by you and give you the one thing you deserved right now.  “Friends,” he finally decided.  “I’d like us to be friends finally. If you can forgive me and my shitty timing.”

 He didn’t rush you as you contemplated what you wanted to do. Anything decision you’d make and he’d respect it. Even if it meant going against everything he was trying to do. He’d give you whatever it was you needed. 

 It was finally once the song ended that you pulled yourself back to look up at him. The warmth in your eyes is there and he’s pleasantly happy to see that familiar sparkle once more. It has his heart racing again and he can’t help but smile down at you. 

 “Okay, let’s try friends.”

 Something inside Steve took control and he couldn’t stop himself from leaning down and sealing the deal with a kiss to your lips. It’s like being back to a place of comfort and he’s happy to feel as you carefully pressed back against him. 

 “Sorry.” he muttered, slightly embarrassed with you once the two of you realized what happened. 

 “Let’s just keep dancing.” you suggested. Not even realizing the double meaning behind the word. But like before, he’d leave you be. Knowing that it was going to be something you two would come across later on in time. 

  “Yeah,” Steve agreed, wrapping his arms tighter around you. “Just keep dancing..”

 A BIT LATER ON

The sounds of A-Ha’s Take On Me slowly echoed out from the gym doors. The snowball’s DJ had been keeping all the music upbeat and lively the whole night. And you and Steve took the chance to enjoy the free sound while you both entertained yourselves. 

 “Take on me”

 “(Take on me)”

 “Take me on”

 “(Take on me)”

 “I'll be gone. In a day or two!” 

 Steve couldn’t help but pull back to look over at you. Eyes wide as he noticed the slightly pitchy ending to your note. “Trouble, are you tone deaf?” He laughed, still swaying you. 

 You let out a dramatic gasp. “I am not!” you giggled. “It’s just a really high note!”

 “Oh man, you can do everything but sing.” He lied, knowing you could do and be anything you wanted. “Wait until I tell Dustin.” 

 You point a finger over at him. Trying to look intimidating but really you look just cute in Steve’s eyes. “You better not. Or else I’ll mess up that pretty face of yours.” 

 “So you think it’s a pretty face?” 

 “..You’re terrible.”

 “You think I’m pretty!” he sang, watching as you attempted to pull away from his arms. But he quickly changed it to wrapping around you so that you were pressed against his front. “Tell me what’s my prettiest feature. My hair? It’s my hair right?”

 “I’m not even diving into that.” you laughed while shaking your head.

 “My lips?”

 “You wish.”

 “Lashes?”

 “You’ll never get an answer from me..”

 “Oh come on,” he laughed. “Just throw me a bone here.” 

 There’s a second where you seem to go quietly to your thoughts, and Steve’s worried he might have pushed the joke too far, but you slowly reach a hand up to cup at his cheek. The pad of your thumb grazing gently at his jawline while your eyes glanced up to his. 

 “Your eyes..” you whispered. “I think you have very pretty eyes..”

 He didn’t expect for your answer to make him feel so shaken up but he found that he’s shuddering from your truth anyway. “T-thanks.” he muttered, stumbling to come back to being confident like he was moments ago.

 “This is the part where you tell me I have pretty eyes too.” you smirked, making him let out a breathy laugh. Only you would manage to make the conversation light again. 

 “You’re pretty,” he said easily. Beautiful would be a better word, but friends, albeit new ones, don’t talk that way. “Prettiest girl in town.”

 “Oh, I forgot you lay it on thick, Harrington.” you laughed as you looked away from him. Something on your face reminded him back when you two first met and he flirted with you. It wasn’t easy to make you flustered and yet that’s how you were right now.

 He’s about to speak up when the sounds of footsteps cut in.

 “What the hell are you guys doing?”

 Looking behind him, the two of you saw Max, Dustin, and Lucas all stood before your Aunt’s car. The girl had a knowing smirk on her lips while the two boys had slight frowns on their faces. “Dustin,” he coughed, letting you go slowly. “Why aren’t you guys inside?”

 “Why?” snorted the shorter boy. “How about because the dance is over? We thought you guys would come in and get us ten minutes ago. Why the hell were you two dancing with no music on?”

 How long has it been since the music stopped? He didn’t notice. Not when he was talking with you. 

 “We were goofing around.” you explained easily, giving Steve a pat on the arm. “Plus, we never said we’d grab you kids. We’re off babysitting duty tonight, dork.”

 “Such a loving cousin.” Dustin groaned, pushing past everyone to go over towards the passenger door. “But whatever. Do you think we can give Lucas a ride home?”

 “Whoa, hey, I thought you were riding with me?” Steve frowned looking over the three of them. 

 “Well if she’s still around, might as well take me home, right?” Dustin shrugged before nodding over at you. “Well? Can we?”

 You frowned at your cousin before glancing back at Steve. “Mind taking Max for me?” There’s a small pout in your request and he found it a little hard not to be distracted. Even if three other pairs of eyes were watching him intently. 

 “Yeah,” he said eventually. “I can take her.” Looking over at the girl beside him, he nodded towards his car. “Maybe I’ll give her a better driving lesson than you.”

 The other kids frowned at that while you let out another laugh. Very amused by his words. “You’re still terrible.” you chuckled, making your way over to the driver’s seat. “But thanks. I’ll see you tomorrow? Make it up to you with a milkshake?”

 “You got a deal, Trouble.” he winked. 

 You waved goodbye to him, staring at him for a moment longer before getting into your car. The other two boys called out a goodbye to Max before waving over at Steve. Dustin said he’d tell Steve all about what happened when he gets the chance. 

 Alongside Max, Steve watched as your car roared to life, filling the air up with the sound of your engine and soft pattering of music you had been playing. He kept his gaze over at you until the car was driving down the road towards the front of the school. 

 Max gently elbowed his side, giving him a knowing look.  

 “You’ve got it bad, don’t you?” she asked, smugness heavy in her tone. But Steve was too happy, too content, with how the night went to be embarrassed by her teasing. And considering everything that’s happened, he didn’t hesitate to give her a reply while he opened up the car door for her.

 “You have no idea.”

A/N: If you’ve made this far, god bless you!! this took about 4 months to finally put together. I’ve been working on it since July and have been going back and forth on it.  I’m very to be finished with it and hope you guys enjoy the inside of my poor Steve’s mind. I’m not really sure how much canon Steve would think this way, but I hope I tuned in to a little of what he might sound like. Thank you guys so much for the support. As always, I appreciate every like and comment!

#steve harrington x reader #steve harrington x you #steve harrington x henderson reader #steve harrington x henderson!reader #steve harrington x female reader #steve harrington x y/n #DYWMB #stranger verse